THE
TRANSCENDENT UNITY OF RELIGIONS
FRITHJOF SCHUON
translated
by PETER TOWNSEND
FABER AND FABER LIMITED
24 Russell Square
London
First published as
‘De V Unite Transcendante des
Religions*
First published in this edition mcmlui
by Faber and Faber Limited
24 Russell Square London W.C 1
Printed in Great Britain by
Latimer Trend & Co Ltd Plymouth
All rights reserved
Preface page
9
II.
The Limitations of Exotencism 23
III.
Transcendence and Universality of Esotericism 48
V.
Limits of Religious Expansion 98
VI.
The Ternary Aspect of Monotheism 115
VII. Christianity and Islam 125
VIII.
Universality and Particular
Nature of the Christian Tradition 144
IX.
Of the Christ-given Initiation 170
Index 193
Spintus
ubi vult spiral et vocem eius audis, sed nescis unde vemat, aut quo vadat sic
est omnis, qui natus est ex spintu (John in. 8.)
This
book is founded on a doctrine which is metaphysical in the most precise meaning
of the word and cannot by any means be described as
philosophical. Such a distinction may appear unwarrantable to those who are
accustomed to regard metaphysic as a branch of philosophy, but the practice of
linking the two together m this manner, although it can be traced back to
Aristotle and the Scholastic writers who followed him, merely shows that all
philosophy suffers from certain limitations which, even m the most favourable
instances such as those just quoted, exclude a completely adequate appreciation
of metaphysic. In reality the transcendent character of metaphysic makes it
independent of any purely human mode of thought In order to define clearly the
difference between the two modes m question, it may be said that philosophy
proceeds from reason (which is a purely individual faculty), whereas metaphysic
proceeds exclusively from the Intellect The latter faculty .has been defined by
Meister Eckhardt—who fully understood jhe import of his words—as follows:
‘There is something in the soul which is uncreated and uncreatable, if the
whole soul were this it would be uncreated and uncreatable;
and this
is the Intellect.’ An analogous definition, which is still more concise and
even richer in symbolic value, is to be found m Moslem esotericism ‘The Sufi
(that is to say man identified with the Intellect) is uncreated?
Since purely
intellectual knowledge is by definition beyond the reach of the individual,
being in its essence supra-mdividual, universal or divine, and since it
proceeds from pure Intelligence,
which is
direct and not discursive, it follows that this knowledge not only goes
infinitely farther than reasoning, but even goes farther than faith m the
ordinary sense of this term. In other words, intellectual knowledge also
transcends the specifically religious point of view, which is itself
incomparably superior to the philosophic point of view, since, like
metaphysical knowledge, it emanates from God and not from man, but whereas
metaphysic proceeds wholly from intellectual intuition, religion proceeds from
revelation. The latter is the Word of God spoken to His creatures, whereas
intellectual intuition is a direct and active participation m divine Knowledge
and not an indirect and passive participation, as is faith. In other words, in
the case of intellectual intuition, knowledge is not possessed by the
individual m so far as he is an individual, but m so far as m his innermost
essence he is not distinct from his divine Principle. Thus metaphysical
certitude is absolute because of the identity between the knower and the known
m the Intellect If an example may be drawn from the sensory sphere to
illustrate the difference between metaphysical and religious knowledge, it may
be said that the former, which can be called ‘esoteric’ when it is manifested
through a rehgious symbolism, is conscious of the colourless essence of light
and of its character of pure luminosity, a given religious belief, on the other
hand, will assert that light is red and not green, whereas another behef will
assert the opposite, both will be right m so far as they distinguish light
from darkness but not in so far as they identify it with a particular colour.
This very rudimentary example is designed to show that the religious point of
view, because it is based m the minds of believers on a revelation and not on a
knowledge that is accessible to each one of them (an unrealizable condition
for a large human collectivity), will of necessity confuse the symbol or form
with the naked and supra-formal Truth, while metaphysic, which can only be
assimilated to a particular ‘point of view’m a purely provisional sense, will
be able to make use of the same symbol or form as a means of expression, while
being aware of its relativity. That is whyeach of the great and intrinsically
orthodox religions can, through its dogmas, rites and other symbols, serve as a
means of expressing all the truths known directly by the eye of the Intellect,
the spiritual organ which is called m Moslem esotericism the ‘eye of the
heart’.
We have
just stated that religion translates metaphysical or universal truths into
dogmatic language Now, though dogma is not accessible to all men m its
intrinsic truth, which can only be directly attained by the Intellect, it is
none the less accessible through faith, which is, for most people, the only
possible mode *of participation m the divine truths. As for intellectual knowledge,
which, as we have seen, proceeds neither from belief nor from a process of
reasoning, it goes beyond dogma in the sense that, without ever contradicting
the latter, it penetrates its ‘internal dimension’, that is, the infinite Truth
which dominates all forms
In order
to be absolutely clear on this point we must again insist that the rational
mode of knowledge m no way extends beyond the realm of generalities and cannot
by itself reach any transcendent truth, if it may nevertheless serve as a means
of expressing supra-rational knowledge—as m the case of Aristotelian and
Scholastic ontology—this will always be to the detriment of the intellectual
integrity of the doctrine. Some may perhaps object that even the purest metaphysic
is sometimes hardly distinguishable from philosophy inasmuch as it uses
arguments and seems to reach conclusions. But this resemblance is due merely to
the fact that all concepts, once they are expressed; are necessarily clothed
in the modes of human thought, which is aational and dialectical. What
essentially distinguishes the metaphysical from the philosophical proposition
is that the former is symbolical and descriptive, in the sense that it makes
use of rational modes as symbols to describe or translate knowledge possessing
a greater degree of certainty than any knowledge of a sensible order, whereas
philosophy—called, not without reason, anczlla theologiae—is never
anything more than what it expresses. When philosophy uses reason to resolve a
doubt, this proves precisely that its starting point is a doubt which it is
striving to overcome, whereas we have seen that the starting
point of
a metaphysical formulation is always essentially something intellectually
evident or certain, which is communicated, to those able to receive it, by
symbolical or dialectical means designed to awaken m them the latent knowledge
which they bear unconsciously and ‘eternally5 within them.
To
illustrate the three modes of thought we have been considering let us apply
them to the idea of God. The philosophical point of view, when it does not
purely and simply deny God even if only by ascribing to the word a meaning it
does not possess, tries to ‘prove5 God by all kinds of argument; m
other words," this point of view tries to ‘prove5 either the
‘existence5 or the ‘non-existence 5of God, as though
reason, which is only an intermediary and m no wise a source of transcendent
knowledge, could ‘prove5 anything one wished to prove. Moreover this
pretension of reason to autonomy m realms where only intellectual intuition on
the one hand and revelation on the other can communicate knowledge, is
characteristic of the philosophical point of view and shows up all its
inadequacy. The religious point of view does not, for its part, trouble itself
about proving God—it is even prepared to admit that such proof is impossible
—but bases itself on belief It must be added here that ‘faith5 cannot
be reduced to a simple matter of belief; otherwise Christ would not have spoken
of the ‘faith which moves mountains’, for it goes without saying that ordinary
religious belief has no such power. Finally, from the metaphysical standpoint,
there is no longer any question either of ‘proof5 or of ‘belief5
but solely of direct evidence, of intellectual evidence that implies absolute
certainty, but in the present state of humanity such evidence is only
accessible to a spiritual elite which becomes ever more restricted m
number. It may be added that religion, by its very nature and independently of
any wish of its representatives, who may be unaware of the fact, contains and
transmits this purely intellectual Knowledge beneath the veil of its dogmatic
and ritual symbols, as we have already seen.
2
The
truths just expressed are not the exclusive possession of any school or
individual, were it otherwise they would not be truths, for these cannot be
invented, but must necessarily be known in every integral traditional
civilization, whether its form be religious as m the West and Near East or
metaphysical as lit India and the Far East As for the modern West, which pwed
its origin to an almost complete forgetfulness of these truths, they have been
formulated—for the first time, we believe, m writings and books—by Rene Guenon,
who m a series of remarkable works took upon himself the task of interpreting
the still living intellectuality of the East and more especially of India A
study of these works would in itself be of the greatest value and would
moreover facilitate the understanding of the present book, since we have
borrowed from them, very willingly but also of necessity, a part of our
terminology. Conversely the reading of this book will help those who are
interested to understand the books of Rene Guenon, which have the great merit,
besides that of pure intellectuality, of either directly expounding or
frequently referring to the traditional doctrines, which alone count m our eyes
and which alone open up unlimited spiritual horizons. At this point it is
important to state—and this cannot be too often repeated—that the publication
of books such as those just mentioned has not the slightest connection with any
kind of proselytism. Proselytism consists not m writing books for the benefit
of those who desire to understand and are capable o? doing so, but in writing
them for the sake of convincing, at any price, the greatest possible number,
which leads to the vulgarizing and falsifying of ideas in order to bring them cwithin
the grasp of everyone5. Rene Guenon often laid stress on this
distinction, which is not in the least difficult to grasp, though we may well
believe that it is to the interest of some people to ignore it It might,
however, reasonably be asked for what human and cosmic reasons truths which may
m a very general sense be called ‘esoteric’ should be brought to light and
made
explicit at the present time, in an age which is so little inclined to
speculation. There is indeed something abnormal in this, but it lies, not in
the fact of the exposition of these truths, but m the general conditions of our
age, which marks the end of a great cyclic period of terrestrial humanity—the
end of a Maha-yuga according to Hindu cosmology—and so must recapitulate
or manifest again in one way or another everything that is included m the
cycle, in conformity with the adage ‘extremes meet’, thus things which are m
themselves abnormal may become necessary by reason of the conditions just
referred to. From a more individual point of view, that of mere expediency, it
must be admitted that the spiritual confusion of our times has reached such a
pitch that the harm which might m principal befall certain people from contact
with the truths m question is compensated by the advantages others will derive
from the self-same truths, again, the term ‘esotericism’ has been so often
misused m order to cloak ideas which are as unspintual as they are dangerous,
and what is known of esoteric doctrines has been so frequently plagiarized and
deformed—not to mention the fact that the outward and readily exaggerated
incompatibility of the different traditional forms greatly discredits, m the
minds of most of our contemporaries, all tradition, religious or otherwise—that
it is not only desirable but even incumbent upon one to give some idea,
firstly, of what true esotericism is and what it is not, and secondly of what
it is that constitutes the profound and eternal solidarity of all spiritual
forms.
There is
one further point to which brief reference should be made The most specifically
modern thought readily makes the mistake of introducing the psychological
notion of ‘genius’ into the intellectual sphere, a sphere which is exclusively
that of truth. In the name of ‘genius’ every distortion of the normal
functioning of the intelligence seems to be permitted and the most elementary
logic is more and more readily rejected on the ground that it is lacking in
originality and therefore ‘tedious’, ‘tiresome’ or ‘pedantic’. However it is
not the person who applies principles who is the pedant, but only the person
who applies them badly; moreover the ‘creative genius’, by a curious *4
derogation
of his ‘inspiration5, is never short of ‘principles’ when he needs
some illusory pretexts for gratifying his mental passions. We have only one
concern—to express the impersonal and uncoloured Truth—so that it will be
useless to look for anything ‘profoundly human5 in this book, any
more than m those of Rene Guenon, for the simple reason that nothing human is
profound; nor will there be found therein any ‘living wisdom5, for
wisdom is independent of such contingencies as life and death,* and life can
add no value to something which possesses none m itself—quite the contrary In
the spiritual realm there is no ‘life5 other than holiness, whatever
may be its mode, and this always rests precisely upon what ‘dynamists5
and other modern illogicians would call ‘dead5 wisdom. We are well
aware that, psychologically speaking, the introduction of a sort of ‘impressionism5
or ‘expressionism5 into the realm of ideas is the result of a
reaction against a flat and sterile rationalism, but this is neither an excuse
nor a matter for congratulation, since a ‘reaction5 is always a sign
of intellectual feebleness and a true doctrine never springs from psychological
causes.
Lastly
it Should be added that we are not among those who believe that reality should
conform to their own desire for simplification, complex, not to say
‘complicated5 truths do exist and it is not enough to deny them m
order to deprive them of the reality which they possess m themselves and
outside us. The ‘simplicity5 of an idea is by no means a gauge of
its truth, as the most modern thinkers seem to believe, and while it is
undeniable that anything can be expressed simply, it is none the less true that
simple language, when used to convey truths of a metaphysical or esoteric
order, will constitute a symbolism which will be all the more difficult to
penetrate, at least for the profane reader, the more lofty the order to which
its content belongs. Such language, which is moreover that used by the sacred
Scriptures, will run the risk of being even less accessible than the most
subtle demonstration.
To come
now to the main subject of this book, it must be emphasized that the unity of
the different religions, or, more generally, of the different traditional
forms, is not only unrealizable on the external level, that of the forms
themselves, but ought not to be realized at that level, even were this
possible, for in that case the revealed forms would be deprived of their
sufficient reason. The very fact that they are revealed shows that they are
willed by the Divine Word. If the expression Transcendent unity’ is used, it
means that the unity of the traditional forms, whether they are religious or
supra-religious in their nature, must be realized m a purely inward and spiritual
way and without prejudice to any particular form The antagonisms between these
forms no more affect the one universal Truth than the antagonisms between
opposing colours affect the transmission of the one uncoloured light (to return
to the illustration used already) Just as every colour, by its negation of
darkness and its affirmation of light, provides the possibility of discovering
the ray which makes it visible and of tracing this ray back to its luminous
source, so all forms, all symbols, all religions, all dogmas, by their negation
of error and their affirmation of Truth, make it possible to follow the ray of
Revelation, which is none other than the ray of the Intellect, back as far as
its Divine Source.
Chapter I
. y-^
■ he true and complete understanding of an idea goes far
I beyond the first apprehension of the
idea by the mtel-
JL ligence,
although more often than not this apprehension is taken for understanding
itself. While it is true that the immediate evidence conveyed to us by any
particular idea is, on its own level, a real understanding, there can be no
question of its embracing the whole extent of the idea since it is primarily
the sign of an aptitude to understand that idea m its completeness. Any truth
can m fact be understood at different levels and according to different
‘conceptual dimensions’, that is to say according to an indefinite number of
modalities which correspond to all the possible aspects, likewise indefinite m
number, of the truth in question. This way of regarding ideas accordingly leads
to the question of spiritual realization, the doctrinal expressions of which
clearly illustrate the ‘dimensional mdefimty’ of theoretical conceptions.
Philosophy,
considered from the standpoint of its limitations —and it is the limitations of
philosophy which confer upon it its specific character—is based on the
systematic ignoring of what has been stated above. In other words, philosophy
ignores what would be its own negation, moreover, it concerns itself solely
with mental ‘schemes’ which, with its claim to universality, it likes to regard
as absolute, although from the point of view of spiritual realization these
schemes are merely so many virtual or potential and unused objects, in so far
at least as they refer to trueddeas; when, however, this is not the case, as
practically always occurs in modem philosophy, these schemes are reduced to
the
condition of mere devices that are unusable from a speculative point of view
and are therefore without any real value. As for true ideas, those, that is to
say, which more or less implicitly suggest aspects of the total Truth, and
hence this Truth itself, they become by that very fact intellectual 'keys’ and
indeed have no other function; this is something that metaphysical thought
alone is capable of grasping. So far as philosophical or ordinary theological
thought is concerned, there is on the contrary an ignorance affecting not only
the nature of the ideas which are believed to be completely understood, but
also and. above all the scope of theory as such; theoretical understanding is m
fact transitory and limited by definition, though its limits can only be more
or less approximately defined
The
purely 'theoristic5 understanding of an idea, which we have so
termed because of the limitative tendency which paralyses it, may justly be
characterized by the word 'dogmatism5, religious dogma m fact, at
least to the extent to which it is supposed to exclude other conceptual forms,
though certainly not m itself, represents an idea considered m conformity with
a 'theoristic5 tendency, and this exclusive way of looking at ideas
has even become characteristic of the religious point of view as such. A
religious dogma ceases, however, to be limited m this way once it is understood
in the light of its inherent truth, which is of a universal order, and this is
the case m all esotericism. On the other hand, the ideas formulated m
esotericism and in metaphysical doctrines generally may m their turn be
understood according to the dogmatic or 'theoristic’ tendency, and the case is
then analogous to that of the religious dogmatism of which we have just
spoken. In this connection, we must again point out that a religious dogma is
not a dogma in itself but solely by the fact of being considered as such and
through a sort of confusion of the idea with the form in which it is clothed;
on the other hand, the outward dogmatization of universal truths is perfectly
justified in view of the fact that these truths or ideas, in having to provide the
foundation of a tradition, must be capable of being assimilated in some degree
by all men. Dogmatism as such does not consist in the mere enunciation of an
idea, that is to say m the fact of giving form to a spiritual intuition, but
rather m an interpretation which, instead of rejoining the formless and total
Truth after taking as its starting point one of the forms of that Truth,
results m a sort of paralysis of this form by denying its intellectual
potentialities and by attributing to it an absoluteness which only the formless
and total Truth itself can possess
Dogmatism
reveals itself not only by its inability to conceive the inward or implicit
illimitabihty of the symbol, the universality which resolves all outward
oppositions, but also by its inability to recognize, when faced with two
apparently contradictory truths, the inward connection which they implicitly
affirm, a connection which makes of them complementary aspects of one and the
same truth. One might illustrate this m the following manner, whoever
participates m universal Knowledge will regard two apparently contradictory
truths as he would two points situated on one and the same circumference which
links them together by its continuity and so reduces them to unity, m the
measure m which these points are distant from, and thus opposed to, one
another, there will be contradiction, and this contradiction will reach its
maximum when the two points are situated at the extremities of a diameter of
the circle; but this extreme opposition or contradiction only appears as a
result of isolating the points under consideration from the circle and ignoring
the existence of the latter. One may conclude from this that a dogmatic
affirmation, that is to say an affirmation which is inseparable from its form
and admits no other, is comparable to a point, which by definition, as it
were, contradicts all other possible points; a speculative formulation, on the
other hand, is comparable to an element of a circle, the very form of which
indicates its logical and ontological continuity and therefore the whole
circle or, by analogical transposition, the whole Truth; this comparison will,
perhaps, suggest in the clearest possible way the difference which separates a
dogmatic affirmation from a speculative formulation.
The
outward and intentional contradictoriness of speculative formulations may show
itself, it goes without saying, not only in a single, logically paradoxical
formula such as the Vedic Aham Brahmasmi (I am Brahma)—or the
Vedantic definition of the Yogi-—or the Anal-Haqq (I am the
Truth) of El Hallaj, or Christ’s words concerning His Divinity, but also, and
for even stronger reasons, as between different formulations each of which may
be logically homogeneous m itself Examples of the latter may be found in all
sacred Scriptures, notably m the Qpran we need only recall the apparent
contradiction between the affirmations regarding predestination and those
regarding free-will, affirmations which are only contradictory m the sense that
they express opposite aspects of a single reality However, apart from these
paradoxical formulations—whether they are so in themselves or in relation to
one another—there also remain certain theories which, although expressing the
strictest orthodoxy, are nevertheless in outward contradiction one with
another, this being due to the diversity of their respective points of view,
which are not chosen arbitrarily and artificially but are established
spontaneously by virtue of a genuine intellectual originality
To
return to what was said above about the understanding of ideas, a theoretical
notion may be compared to the view of an object. Just as this view does not
reveal all possible aspects, or in other words the integral nature of the
object, the perfect knowledge of which would be nothing less than identity with
it, so a theoretical notion does not itself correspond to the integral truth,
of which it necessarily suggests only one aspect, essential or otherwise.[1]
In the example just given error corresponds to an inadequate view of the object
whereas a dogmatic conception is comparable to the exclusive view of one aspect
of the object, a view which supposes the immobility of the seeing subject As
for a speculative and therefore intellectually unlimited conception, this may
be compared to the sum of all possible views of the object m question, views
which presuppose in the subject a power of displacement or an ability to alter
his viewpoint, hence a certain mode of identity with the dimensions of space,
which themselves effectually reveal the integral nature of the object, at least
with respect to its form which is all that is m question m the example given.
Movement in space is m fact an active participation m the possibilities of
space, whereas static extension m space, the form of our bodies for example,
is a passive participation m these same possibilities. This may be transposed
without difficulty to a higher plane and one may then speak of an ‘intellectual
space’, namely the cognitive all-possibility which is fundamentally the same as
the divine Omniscience, and consequently of ‘intellectual dimensions’ which are
the ‘internal’ modalities of this Omniscience, Knowledge through the Intellect
is none other than the perfect participation of the subject m these modalities,
and m the physical world this participation is effectively represented by
movement When speaking, therefore, of the understanding of ideas, we may
distinguish between a ‘dogmatic’ understanding, comparable to the view of an
object from a single viewpoint, and an integral or speculative understanding,
comparable to the indefinite series of possible views of the object, views
which are realized through indefinite^ multiple changes of point of view. Just
as, when the eye changes its position, the different views of an object are
connected by a perfect continuity, which represents, so to speak, the
determining reality of the object, so the different aspects of a truth, however
contradictory they may appear and notwithstanding their indefinite
multiplicity, describe the integral Truth which surpasses and determines them.
We would again refer here to an illustration we have already used; a dogmatic
affirmation corresponds to a point which, as such, contradicts by definition
every other point, whereas a speculative formulation is always conceived as an
element of a circle which by its very form indicates principally its own
continuity, and hence the entire circle and the Truth m its entirety.
It
follows from the above that in. speculative doctrines it is the ‘point of view’
on the one hand and the ‘aspect’ on the other hand which determine the form of
the affirmation, whereas m dogmatism the affirmation is confused with a determinate
point of view and aspect, thus excluding all others.*
* The
Angels are intelligences which are limited to a particular ‘aspect’ of
Divinity, consequently an angelic state is a sort of transcendent ‘point of
view’ On a lower plane, the ‘intellectuality’ of animals and of the more
peripheral species of the terrestrial state, that of plants for example, corresponds
cosmologically to the angelic intellectuality what differentiates one vegetable
species from another is m reality simply the mode of its ‘intelligence’, m
other words, it is the form or rather the integral nature of a plant which
reveals the state—eminently passive of course—of contemplation or knowledge of
its species, we say ‘of its species’ advisedly, because, considered m
isolation, a plant does not constitute an individual We would recall here that
the Intellect, being universal, must be discoverable in everything that exists,
to whatever order it belongs, the same is not true of reason, which is only a
specifically human faculty and is in no way identical with intelligence, either
our own or that of other beings
Chapter II
THE LIMITATIONS OF
EXOTERICISM
I
I he
exoteric point of view, which, strictly speaking, only I exists m traditions
which are religious m form—at least JL in so far as it
implies a certain attitude of exclusion towards the higher truths—is
fundamentally the point of view of individual interest considered m its highest
sense, that is to say extended to cover the whole cycle of existence of the individual
and not limited solely to terrestrial life This superior interest is identical
with what is called ‘salvation’ and clearly is not m itself of a transcendent
order. Exoteric or religious truth therefore is limited by definition, by
reason of the very limitation of the end it sets itself, without this
restriction, however, affecting the esoteric interpretation of which that same
truth is susceptible thanks to the universality of its symbolism, or rather,
fii^t and foremost, thanks to the two-fold nature, ‘inward’ and ‘outward’, of
Revelation itself, whence it follows that a dogma is both a limited idea and an
unlimited symbol at one and the same time. To give an example, we may say that
the dogma of the unicity of the Church of God must exclude a truth such as that
of the validity of other orthodox traditional forms, because the idea of
traditional universality is of no particular usefulness for the purpose of
salvation and may even exert a prejudicial effect on it, since, in the case of
persons not possessing the capacity to rise above an individual standpoint,
this 23
idea
would almost inevitably result in religious indifference and hence m the
neglect of those religious duties the accomplishment of which is precisely the
principal condition of salvation. On the other hand, this same idea of
traditional universality—an idea which is more or less indispensable to the
way of total and disinterested Truth—is none the less included symbolically
and metaphysically m the dogmatic or theological definition of the Church or of
the Mystical Body of Christ, or again, to use the language of the other two
monotheistic religions, Judaism and Islam, we may find m the respective conceptions
of the cChosen Race’, Israel and ‘submission’, El-Islam, a
dogmatic symbol of the idea of universal orthodoxy, the Sanatana-Dharma
of the Hindus.
It goes
without saying that the ‘outward’ limitation of dogma, which is precisely what
confers upon it its dogmatic character, is perfectly legitimate, since the
individual viewpoint to which this limitation corresponds is a reality at its
own level of existence. It is because of this relative reality that the
individual viewpoint, except to the extent to which it implies the negation of
a higher perspective, that is to say m so far as it is limited by the mere fact
of its nature, can and even must be integrated m one fashion or another in
every way possessing a transcendent goal. Regarded from this standpoint,
exotencism, or rather form as such, will no longer imply an intellectually
restricted perspective but will play the part of an accessory spiritual means,
without the transcendence of the esoteric doctrine being in any way affected
thereby, no limitation being imposed on the latter for reasons of individual
expediency. On$ must not therefore confuse the function of the exoteric
viewpoint as such with the function of exotericism as a spiritual means: the
viewpoint m question is incompatible, m one and the same consciousness, with
esoteric knowledge, for the latter dissolves this viewpoint as a preliminary to
re-absorbing it into the centre from which it came; but the exoteric means do
not for that reason cease to be utilizable, and will, m fact, be used in two
ways, on the one hand by intellectual transposition into the esoteric order—m
which case they will act as supports of mtel- 24
lectual
‘actualization.’—and on the other hand by their regulating action on the
individual portion of the being.
The
exoteric aspect of a Tradition is thus a providential disposition which, far
from being blameworthy, is necessary m view of the fact that the esoteric way
can only concern a minority, especially under the present conditions of
terrestrial humanity, and because for the mass of mankind there is nothing
better than the ordinary path of salvation. What is blameworthy is not the
existence of exotencism, but rather its all-invading autocracy—due primarily perhaps,
m the Christian world, to the narrow ‘precision’ of the Latin mind—which causes
many of those who would be qualified for the way of pure knowledge not only to
stop short at the outward aspect of the Tradition, but even to reject entirely
an esotericism which they only know through a veil of prejudice and
deformation, unless indeed, not finding anything in exotencism to match their
intelligence, they be caused to stray into false and artificial doctrines m an
attempt to find something which exotencism does not offer them, and even takes
it upon itself to prohibit.[2]
The
exoteric viewpoint is, m fact, doomed to end by negating itself from the moment
that it is no longer vivified by the presence within it of the esotencism of
which it is both the outward radiation and the veil. So it is that religion,
according to the measure in which it denies metaphysical and initiatory
realities and becomes crystallized m a literalistic dogmatism, inevitably
engenders unbelief, the atrophy which overtakes dogmas when they are deprived
of their ‘internal dimension’ recoils upon them fronj the outside, in the form
of heretical and atheistic negations.
2
The
presence of an esoteric nucleus m a civilization possessing a specifically
religious character guarantees to it a normal development and a maximum of
stability, this nucleus, however, is not m any sense a part, even an inner
part, of the exotencism, but represents, on the contrary, a quasi-independent
‘dimension’ in relation to the latter * Once this ‘dimension’ or ‘nucleus’
ceases to exist, which can only happen m quite abnormal, though cosmologically
necessary, circumstances, the traditional edifice is shaken, or even suffers a
partial collapse, and finally becomes reduced to its most external elements,
namely ‘literalism’ and sentimentality,! moreover the most tangible criteria
of such a decadence are on the one hand the failure to recognize, even to the
point of denial, metaphysical and initiatory exegesis, that is to say the
‘mystical sense’ of the Scriptures—an exegesis which has moreover a close
connection with all aspects of the intellectuality of the traditional form
under consideration—and on the other hand, the rejection of sacred art, that is
to say of the inspired and symbolic forms by means of which that intellectuality
is radiated and so communicated m an immediate and unrestricted language to all
intelligences. This may not perhaps be quite sufficient to explain why it is
that exotencism has indirectly need of esotericism, we do not say in order to
enable it to exist, since the mere fact of its existence is not m question any
more than the incorruptibility of its means of
* So far
as the Islamic Tradition is concerned, we may quote the following observations
of an Indian Moslem prince ‘The majority of non-Moslems, and even many Moslems
who have been brought up m a European cultural environment, are ignorant of
this particular element of Islam which is both its marrow and its centre, which
gives life and force to its outer forms and activities and which by reason of
the universal nature of its content can call to witness the disciples of other
religions ’ (Nawab A Hydan JJydar Nawaz Jung Bahadur, m his preface to Studies
in Tasawwuf by Khaja Khan )
f Hence
the increasingly marked predominance of ‘literature’, m the derogatory sense of
the word, over genuine intellectuality on the one hand and true piety on the
other, hence also the exaggerated importance which is accorded to more or less
futile activities of every kind which always carefully avoid the ‘one thing
necessary ’
In this
connection, the influence of the Bergsonian virus on Catholic thought, still so
prudent m other respects, is an astonishing and highly regrettable fact, all
the more so smce this influence seems to lead in some cases to a foolish depreciation
of the Greek Fathers and the Scholastics, Catholics, who are the heirs of such
a great intellectual patrimony, should not really find it necessary to dispute
the territory of modern philosophers 26 grace,
but simply to enable it to exist in normal conditions. The fact is that the
presence of this ‘transcendent dimension’ at the centre of the traditional form
provides its exoteric side with a life-giving sap, universal and ‘paracletic’ m
its essence, without which it will be compelled to fall back entirely upon
itself and, left thus to its own resources which are limited by definition,
will end by becoming a sort of ‘massive’ and ‘opaque’ body the very .density of
which will inevitably produce ‘fissures’, as is shown by the modern history of
Christianity. In other words, when exotencism is deprived of the complex and
subtle interferences of its ‘transcendent dimension’, it finds itself ultimately
overwhelmed by the ‘exteriorized’ consequences of its own limitations, the
latter having become, as it were, ‘total’
Now, if
one proceeds from the idea that exotencists do not understand esotericism and
that they have m fact a right not to understand it or even to consider it
non-existent, one must also recognize their right to condemn certain manifestations
of esotericism which seem to encroach on their own territory and cause
‘offence’, to use the Gospel expression, but how is one to explain the fact
that in most, if not all, cases of this nature, the accusers divest themselves
of this right by the iniquitous manner in which they proceed? It is certainly
not their more or less natural incomprehension, nor the defence of their
genuine right, but solely the perfidiousness of the means which they employ
which constitutes what amounts to a ‘sm against the Holy Ghost’;[3]
this perfidiousness proves, moreover, that the accusa-
tions
which they find it necessary to formulate, generally serve only as a pretext
for gratifying an instinctive hatred of everything which seems to threaten
their superficial equilibrium, which is really only a form of individualism,
therefore of ignorance
3
We
remember once hearing it said that ‘metaphysic is not necessary for salvation’,
now this is basically false as a generalization, since a man who is a
metaphysician by ‘nature’ and is aware of it cannot find his salvation by the
negation of the very thing which draws him towards God; moreover, any spiritual
life must of necessity be based on a natural predisposition which determines
its mode, and this is what is termed ‘vocation’, no spiritual authority would
advise a man to follow a way for which he was not made. This is the lesson of
the parable of the talents, to mention but one example, and the same meaning is
implicit in the following texts from St James. ‘For whosoever shall keep the
whole law and yet offend m one point, he is guilty of all’, and ‘therefore, to
him thatknoweth to do good and doeth it not, to him is sm’, now the essence of
the Law, according to Christ’s words, is to love God with our whole being, including
the intelligence which is its central part. In other words, since we should
love God with all that we are, we should also love Him with our intelligence,
which is the best part of us. No one will contest the fact that intelligence is
not a feeling but something infinitely greater, it follows, therefore, that the
word
‘love’
as used m the New Testament to indicate the relationship that exists between
man and God, and especially between God and man, cannot be understood m a
purely sentimental sense and must mean something more than mere desire. On the
other hand, if love is the inclining of one being towards another, with a view
to union, it is Knowledge which, by definition, will bring about the most
perfect union between man and God, since it alone appeals to what is already
divine m man, namely the Intellect, this supreme mode of the ‘love of God’ is
therefore by far the highest human possibility and no man can wilfully ignore
it without ‘sinning against the Holy Ghost’ To pretend that metaphysic, m
itself and for all men, is a superfluous thing and m no case necessary for
salvation, amounts not only to misjudging its nature, but also to denying the
right to exist to those men who have been endowed by God with the quality of
intelligence in a transcendent degree.
A
further observation may also be made which is relevant to this question.
Salvation is merited by action, m the widest sense of the word, and this
explains why certain people may be led into disparaging intelligence, since the
latter is able to render action superfluous, while its wider possibilities show
up the relativity of merit and of the perspective attached to it. Also the
specifically religious point of view has a tendency to consider pure
intellectuality, which it hardly ever distinguishes from mere rationality, as
being more or less opposed to meritorious action and therefore dangerous for
salvation, it is for this reason that there are people who are quite ready to
attribute to intelligence a Luciferian aspect and who speak without hesitation
of ‘intellectual pride’, as if this were not a contradiction m terms;
hence
also the exaltation of ‘childlike’ or ‘simple’ faith, which indeed we are the
first to respect when it is spontaneous and natural, but not when it is
theoretical and affected
It is
not uncommon to hear the following view expressed* since salvation implies a
state of perfect beatitude and religion insists upon nothing more, why choose
the way which has ‘deification’ for its goaP To this objection we will reply
that the esoteric way, by definition, cannot be the object of a ‘choice’ by
those who follow it, for it is not man who chooses the way, it is the way which
chooses the man. In other words, the question of a choice does not arise, since
the finite cannot choose the Infinite, rather is the question one of
‘vocation’, and those who are ‘called’, to use the Gospel expression, cannot
ignore the call without committing a ‘sin against the Holy Ghost’, any more
than a man can legitimately ignore the obligations of his religion
If it is
incorrect to speak of a ‘choice’ with reference to the Infinite, it is equally
wrong to speak of a ‘desire’, since it is not a ‘desire’ for divine Reality
that characterizes the initiate, but rather a ‘logical’ and ‘ontological’
tendency towards his own transcendent Essence. This definition is of extreme
importance.
4
Exoteric
doctrine as such, considered, that is to say, apart from the ‘spiritual
influence’ which is capable of acting on souls independently of it, by no means
possesses absolute certitude Theological knowledge cannot by itself shut out
the ‘temptations’ of doubt, even m the case of great mystics, as for the influences
of Grace which may intervene m such cases, they are not consubstantial with the
intelligence, so that their permanence does not depend on the being who
benefits from them. Exoteric ideology being limited to a relative point of
view, that of individual salvation—an interested point of view which even
influences the conception of Divinity in a restrictive sense— possesses no means
of proof or doctrinal credentials proportionate to its own exigencies Every
exoteric doctrine is m fact characterized by a disproportion between its
dogmatic demands and its dialectical guarantees: for its demands are absolute
as deriving from the Divine Will and therefore also from Divine Knowledge,
whereas its guarantees are relative, because they are independent of this Will
and based, not on divine Knowledge, but on a human point of view, that of
reason and sentiment. For instance, Brahmins are invited to abandon completely
a Tradition which has lasted for several thousands of years, one which has
provided the spiritual support of innumerable generations and has produced
flowers of wisdom and holiness down to our times. The arguments which are produced
to justify this extraordinary demand are m no wise logically conclusive, nor
do they bear any proportion to the magnitude of the demand, the reasons which
the Brahmins have for remaining faithful to their spiritual patrimony are
therefore infinitely stronger than the reasons by which it is sought to
persuade them 'to cease being what they are The disproportion, from the Hindu
point of view, between the immense reality of the Brah- manic tradition and the
insufficiency of the religious counterarguments is such as to prove quite
sufficiently that had God wished to submit the world to one religion only, the
arguments put forward on behalf of this religion would not be so feeble, nor
those of certain so-called ‘heathen’ so powerful, in other words, if God were
on the side of one traditional form only, the persuasive power of this form
would be such that no man of good faith would be able to resist it. Moreover,
the application of the term ‘heathen’ to civilizations which are, with one
exception, very much older than Christianity and which have every spiritual
and historic right to ignore the latter, provides a further demonstration, by
the very illogicality of its naive pretentions, of the perverted nature of the
religious claims with regard to other orthodox traditional forms.
An
absolute requirement to believe in one particular religion and not in another
cannot in fact be justified save by eminently relative means, as, for example,
by attempted philosophico- theological, historical or sentimental proofs; m
reality, however, no proofs exist in support of such claims to the unique and
exclusive truth, and any attempt so made can only concern the individual
dispositions of men, which, being ultimately reducible to a question of
credulity, are as relative as can be. Every exoteric perspective claims, by
definition, to be the only true and legitimate one. This is because the
exoteric point of view, being concerned only with an individual interest,
namely salvation, has no advantage to gain from knowledge of the truth of other
traditional forms. Being uninterested as to its own truth, it is even less
interested in the truth of other Traditions, or rather it denies this truth,
since the idea of a plurality of traditional forms might be prejudicial to the exclusive
pursuit of individual salvation. This clearly shows up the relativity of form
as such, though the latter is none the less an absolute necessity for the
salvation of the individual. It might be asked, however, why the guarantees,
that is to say the proofs of veracity or credibility, which religious
polemists do their utmost to produce, do not derive spontaneously from the
Divine Will, as is the case with religious demands. Obviously such a question
has no meaning unless it relates to truths, for one cannot prove errors; the
arguments of religious controversy are, however, m no way dependent upon the
intrinsic and positive domain of faith, an idea which has only an ‘extrinsic’
and ‘negative5 significance and which, fundamentally, is merely the
result of an induction —such, for example, as the idea of the exclusive truth
and legitimacy of a particular religion or, which comes to the same thing, of
the falsity and illegitimacy of all other possible Traditions—an idea such as
this evidently cannot be the object of proof, whether this proof be divine or,
for still stronger reasons, human. So far as genuine dogmas are concerned—that
is to say, dogmas which are not derived by induction but are of a strictly
‘intrinsic’ character—if God has not given theoretical ‘proofs’ of their truth
it is in the first place because such ‘proofs’ are inconceivable and
non-existent on the exoteric plane, and to demand them as unbelievers do would
be a pure and simple contradiction; secondly, as we shall see later, if such ‘proofs’
do in fact exist, it is on quite a different plane, and the Divine Revelation
most certainly implies them, without any omission. Moreover, to return to the
exoteric plane where alone this question is relevant, the Revelation in its
essential aspect is sufficiently intelligible to enable it to serve as a
vehicle for the action of Grace,* and Grace is the only sufficient and fully
valid
* A
typical example of conversion by spiritual influence or Grace, without any
doctrinal argument, is afforded by the well-known case of Sundar Singh, this
Sikh, who was of noble birth and the possessor of a mystical temperament,
though lacking in real intellectual qualities, was the sworn enemy, not only of
Christians, but of Christianity and Christ Himself, his hatred, by reason for adhering to a religion.
However, since this action of Grace only concerns those who do not in fact
possess its equivalent under some other revealed form, the dogmas remain without
persuasive power, we may say without 'proofs’, for those who do possess this
equivalent Such people are therefore 'unconvertible’—leaving aside certain
cases of conversion due to the suggestive force of a collective psychism, m
which case Grace only intervenes a posteriori^ for the spiritual
influence can have no hold over them, just as one light cannot illuminate
another. This is in conformity with the Divine Will which has distributed the
one Truth under different forms or, to express it m another way, between
different humanities, each one of which is symbolically the only one. It may
be added that if the extrinsic relativity of exotencism is m conformity with
the Divine Will, which affirms itself m this way according to the very nature
of things, it goes without saying that this relativity cannot be done away with
by any human will.
Thus,
having shown that no rigorous proof exists to support an exoteric claim to the
exclusive possession of the truth, must we not now go further and admit that
even the orthodoxy of a traditional form cannot be proved? Such a conclusion
would be highly artificial and, in any case, completely erroneous, since there
is implicit in every traditional form an absolute proof of
reason
of its paradoxical co-existence with his noble and mystical nature, came up
against the spiritual influence of Christ and turned to despair, then he had a
vision which brought about an immediate conversion The interesting point is
that Christian doctrine took no part in his conversion and the idea of seeking
traditional orthodoxy had never even occurred to him The case of St Paul
presents certain purely ‘technical’ analogies with this example, though on a
considerably higher level both as regards the person involved and the
circumstances As a general proposition it can be stated that when a man
possessing a religious nature hates and persecutes a religion, he is,
circumstances permitting, on the verge of being converted to it
f This
is the case of those non-Chnstians who become converted to Christianity in much
the same manner as they adopt no matter what form of modern Western
civilization, the Western thirst for novelty becomes here a thirst for change,
or might one say for demal, both attitudes reveal the same tendency to realize
and exhaust possibilities which the traditional civilization had excluded its truth and so of its orthodoxy,
what cannot be proved, for want of absolute proof, is not the intrinsic truth,
hence the traditional legitimacy, of a form of the universal Revelation, but
solely the hypothetical fact that any particular form is the only true and
legitimate one, and if this cannot be proved it is for the simple reason that
it is untrue.
There
are, therefore, irrefutable proofs of the truth of a Tradition, but these
proofs, which are of a purely spiritual order, while being the only possible proofs
m support of a revealed truth, entail at the same time a demal of the
pretensions to exclusiveness of the form. In other words, he who sets out to
prove the truth of one religion either has no proofs, since such proofs do not
exist, or else he has the proofs which affirm all traditional truth without
exception, whatever the form m which it may have clothed itself.
5
The
exoteric claim to the exclusive possession of a unique truth, or of Truth
without epithet, is therefore an error purely and simply, m reality, every
expressed truth necessarily assumes a form, that of its expression, and it is
metaphysically impossible that any form should possess a unique value to the
exclusion of other forms, for a form, by definition, cannot be unique and
exclusive, that is to say it cannot be the only possible expression of what is
expresses. Form implies specification or distinction, and the specific is only
conceivable as a modality of a ‘species’, that is to say of a category which
includes a combination of analogous modalities Again, that which is hmited
excludes by definition whatever is not comprised within its own limits and must
compensate for this exclusion by a reaffirmation or repetition of itself
outside its own boundaries, which amounts to saying that the existence of
other limited things is rigorously implied in the very definition of the
hmited. To claim that a limitation, for example a form considered as such, is
unique and incomparable of its kind, and that it excludes the existence of
other analogious modalities, is to attribute to it the unicity of
Existence
itself, now no one can contest the fact that a form is always a limitation or
that a Tradition is of necessity always a form—not, that goes without saying, m
virtue of its internal Truth, which is of a universal and supra-formal order,
but because of its mode of expression which, as such, cannot but be formal and
therefore specific and limited. It can never be said too often that a form is
always a modality of a category of formal, and therefore distinctive or
multiple, manifestation, and is consequently but one modality among others
that are equally possible, their supra-formal cause alone being unique We will
also repeat—for this is metaphysically of great importance— that a form, by the
very fact that it is limited, necessarily leaves something outside itself,
namely, that which its limits exclude, and this something, if it belongs to the
same order, is necessarily analogous to the form under consideration, since the
distinction between forms must needs be compensated by an mdistmction or
relative identity which prevents them from being absolutely distinct from each
other, for that would entail the absurd idea of a plurality of unicities or
Existences, each form representing a sort of divinity without any relationship
with other forms
As we
have just seen, the exoteric claim to the exclusive possession of the truth
comes up against the axiomatic objection that there is no such thing in
existence as a unique fact, for the simple reason that it is strictly
impossible that such a fact should exist, unicity alone being unique and no
fact being unicity, this it is which is ignored by the ideology of the
'believers’, which is fundamentally nothmg but an intentional and interested
confusion between the formal and the universal The ideas which are affirmed in
one traditional form (as, for example, the idea of the Word or of the Divine
Unity) cannot fail to be affirmed, in one way or another, in all other
traditional forms, similarly the means of grace or of spiritual realization at
the disposal of one priestly order cannot but possess their equivalent elsewhere,
and indeed, the more important and indispensable any particular means of grace
may be, the more certain is it that it will be found m all the orthodox forms m
a mode appropriate to the environment in question.
The
foregoing can be summed up m the following formula pure and absolute Truth can
only be found beyond all its possible expressions; these expressions, as such,
cannot claim the attributes of this Truth; their relative remoteness from it is
expressed by their differentiation and multiplicity, by which they are strictly
limited.
6
The
metaphysical impossibility of the exclusive possession of the truth by any
doctrinal form whatsoever can also be expressed m the following manner,
adopting a cosmological viewpoint which can be translated without difficulty
into religious language. That God should have permitted the decay and consequent
decline of certain civilizations after having granted them several thousand
years of spiritual prosperity is m no way in contradiction with the ‘nature5
of God, if one may so express oneself. Likewise, that the whole of humanity
should have entered into a relatively short period of obscuration after
thousands of years of sane and balanced existence is again in conformity with
God’s ‘manner of acting5. On the other hand, to suppose that God,
while desinng the well-being of humanity, should have seen fit to leave the
vast majority of men—including the most gifted—to stagnate for thousands of
years, practically without hope, m the darkness of mortal ignorance, and that
in wishing to save the human race He should have seen fit to choose a means so
materially and psychologically ineffective as a new religion which, long before
it could be brought to the notice of all mankind, had not only acquired an
increasingly particularized and local character, but was even, by force of
circumstances, partially corrupted m its original environment —to suppose that
God could act m such a manner is highly presumptuous and flagrantly
contradicts the ‘nature5 of God, the essence of which is Goodness
and Mercy. This nature, as theology is far from being unaware, can be
‘terrible5 but not monstrous. Again, that God should have allowed
human blindness to create heresies within traditional civilizations is in
conformity 36
with the
Divine Laws which govern the whole of creation, but that God could have allowed
a rehgion which was merely the invention of a man to conquer a part of humanity
and to maintain itself for more than a thousand years in a quarter of the
inhabited world, thus betraying the love, faith and hope of a multitude of
sincere and fervent souls—this again is contrary to the Laws of the Divine
Mercy, or m other words, to those of Universal Possibility.
The
Redemption is an eternal act which cannot be situated either m time or space,
and the sacrifice of Christ is a particular manifestation or realization of it
on the human plane; men were able to benefit from the Redemption as well before
the coming of Jesus Christ as after it, and outside the visible Church as well
as within it.
If
Christ had been the only manifestation of the Word, supposing such a
uniqueness of manifestation to be possible, the effect of His birth would have
been the instantaneous reduction of the universe to ashes.
7
We have
seen above that everything that can be said concerning dogmas applies equally
to means of grace, such as the sacraments. Thus, if it be true that the
Eucharist is a means of grace of primordial importance, this is because it
emanates from a universal Reality from which it draws all its own reality; but
if this be so, the Eucharist, like all other corresponding means of grace
m^other traditional forms, cannot be unique, since a universal Reality cannot
have one manifestation only to the exclusion of any others, for in that case it
would not be universal. It is no use objecting that this rite concerns the
whole of humanity on the ground that it must be taken to ‘all nations’ to use the
Gospel expression; for the world m its normal state, at least, since the
beginning of a certain cyclic period, is composed of several distinct
humanities who are more or less ignorant of each other’s existence, though in
certain respects and under certain circumstances, the exact delimitation of
these humanities may be a highly complex question owing to the intervention of
certain exceptional cyclic conditions [4]
Though
it is true that some of the great Prophets or Avataras, while being
aware, m principle, of the universality of Tradition, have been impelled to
deny certain traditional forms m a purely outward sense, it is necessary to
consider, firstly, the immediate reason for this attitude, and secondly, its
symbolic meaning, the latter being superimposed, so to speak, on the former. If
Abraham, Moses and Christ denied the ‘paganisms’ with which they came into
contact, the reason is that they were dealing with Traditions which had
outlived their usefulness, surviving as mere forms without any true spiritual
life and sometimes even serving as supports for sinister influences, the reason
for their existence had disappeared One who is ‘chosen’ and who is himself the
living tabernacle of the Truth certainly has no cause to respect dead forms
which have become unfitted to fulfil their original purpose. On the other hand,
this negative attitude on the part of those who manifest the Divine Word is
also symbolic, and it is that which gives to it its deepest and truest meaning;
for while it clearly could not concern such kernels of esotericism as may have
survived in the midst of civilizations that were outworn and had been emptied
of their meaning, this same attitude is on the contrary fully justified when
applied to a state of fact, that is to say to a degeneracy or ‘paganism’ which
had become widespread. To give another analogous example* if Islam had m some
measure to deny the monotheistic forms which preceded it, the immediate reason
lay m the formal limitations of those Traditions. It is for instance beyond doubt
that Judaism was no longer capable of serving as a traditional basis for the
peoples of the Near East, since the Judaic form had become too particularized
to be suitable for expansion, as for Christianity, not only had it very soon
become particularized m a similar way, under the influence of its Western
environment and perhaps more especially of the Roman mind, but it had also
given birth m Arabia and the adjacent countries to all manner of deviations
which threatened to inundate the Near East, and even India, with a multitude of
heresies which were far removed from primitive and orthodox Christianity The
Islamic Revelation, by virtue of the Divine authority inherent m*every
Revelation, clearly had the most indisputable right to reject the Christian dogmas,
which, moreover, were all the more liable to give rise to deviations m that
they were initiatory truths which had been popularized rather than genuinely
adapted On the other hand, the passages m the Qpran concerning Christians,
Jews, Sabaeans and pagans have primarily a symbolic meaning which has no
bearing on the orthodoxy of the Traditions, and their mention by name is simply
a means of describing certain conditions affecting humanity m general For
instance, when it is stated m the Qpran that Abraham was neither Jew nor
Christian but hanif (‘orthodox’ m relation to the primordial Tradition),
it is clear that the names ‘Jew’ and ‘Christian’ can only be intended to denote
certain general spiritual attitudes of which the formal limitations of Judaism and
Christianity are but particular manifestations or examples. In speaking of the
‘formal limitations’ of Judaism and Christianity we are not of course referring
to Judaism and Christianity m themselves, their orthodoxy not being m dispute.
Returning
to the question of the relative incompatibility between the different
traditional forms and more particularly between certain of them, we may add
that it is necessary that one form should to some extent misinterpret the
others, since the reason for the existence of a Tradition, from one point of
view 'at least, is to be found precisely in those things wherein it differs
from other Traditions. Divine Providence has permitted no mingling of the
revealed forms since the time when humanity became divided into different
‘humanities’ and moved away from the primordial Tradition, the only unique
Tradition possible. For example, the Moslem misinterpretation of the Christian
dogma of the Trinity is providential, since the doctrine contained m this dogma
is essentially and exclusively esoteric and is not capable of being
‘exotencized’ in any way whatever; Islam had therefore to limit the expansion
of this dogma, but this in no way prejudices the existence, within Islam, of
the universal truth winch is expressed by the dogma in question. On the other
hand, it may be useful to point out here that the deification of Jesus and
Mary, indirectly attributed to the Christians by the Qpran, gives rise to a
‘Trinity’ which this Book nowhere identifies with the Trinity of Christian doctrine
but which is none the less based on certam realities* firstly, the idea of the
‘Co-Redemptress’, ‘Mother of God’, a non-exotenc doctrine which as such could
find no place m the rehgious perspective of Islam; secondly, the Mananism
which existed in practice and which from the Islamic point of view constituted
a partial usurpation of the worship due to God; and lastly, the ‘Manolatry’ of
certain Oriental sects against which Islam was bound to react all the more
violently m that it bore a close resemblance to Arab paganism. On the other
hand, according to the Sufi Abd-el-Karim el-Jili, the ‘Trinity’ mentioned m the
Qpran is capable of an esoteric interpretation—the Gnostics m fact looked upon
the Holy Ghost as the ‘Divine Mother’—and it is accordingly only for the
‘exteriorization’ or alteration of this meaning, as the case may be, that
orthodox Christians and the heretical worshippers of the Virgin are
respectively reproached. From yet another viewpoint it may be said—and the
very existence of the heretics in question proves it—that the Qpranic ‘Trinity’
corresponds fundamentally to what the Christian dogmas would have become
through an inevitable fault of adaptation had they come to be adopted by the
Arabs, for whom they were not intended. So far as the orthodox Christian
interpretation of the dogma of the Trinity is concerned, its rejection by Islam
is also motivated by considerations of a purely metaphysical kind. Christian
theology understands by the ‘Holy Ghost’ not only a purely prmcipial Reality,
‘meta- cosmic’ and Divine, but also the direct reflection of this Reality m the
manifested, cosmic and created order, according to the theological definition,
in fact, the Holy Ghost, apart from its pnncipial or Divine signification,
embraces also the ‘summit’ or luminous ‘centre’ of the whole creation, that is
to say it embraces supra-formal manifestation, which, to use Hindu terms, is
the direct and central reflection of the creative Principle, Purusha^ m
the cosmic Substance Prakriti, This reflection, which is the Divine
Intelligence mamfested or Buddhi—m Sufism Er-Ruh and El-Aql,
and also the four Archangels who are analogous to the Devas and their Shaktis
and represent so many aspects or functions of this Intelligence—is the Holy
Ghost m so far as It illumines, inspires and sanctifies man When theology
identifies this reflection with God, it is right m the sense that Buddhi
or Er-Ruh—the Metatron of the Oabbalah—‘is’ God m the essential or
‘vertical’ relationship, namely, m the sense that a reflection is ‘essentially’
identical with its cause. When on the other hand the same theology
distinguishes the Archangels from God the Holy Ghost, and regards them solely
as creatures, it is again right, since it then distinguishes the Holy Ghost
reflected in creation from Its pnncipial and Divine prototype. It is, however,
inconsistent, and necessarily so, in fading to take into account the fact that
the Archangels are ‘aspects’ or ‘functions’ of this ‘central’ or ‘supreme’
portion of the creation which is the Holy Ghost qua Paraclete. From a
theological or Religious point of view, i£ is not possible to admit, on the one
hand, the difference between the Divine, pnncipial, ‘metacosmic’ Holy Ghost
and the manifested, cosmic, and therefore ‘created’ Holy Ghost, and on the
other hand the identity of the latter with the Archangels. The religious point
of view, m fact, can never combine two different perspectives in a single dogma
and this accounts for the divergence between Christianity and Islam: for the
latter, the Christian ‘deification’ of the cosmic Intellect constitutes an
‘association’ (shirk) of something created—though it be the formless,
angelic, paradisiacal or paracletic manifestation—with God. This question of
the Holy Ghost apart, Islam would m no way oppose the idea that Divine Unity
comprises a ternary aspect; what it rejects is solely the idea that God is
exclusively and absolutely a Trinity, since from an Islamic point of view, this
amounts to ascribing relativity to God, or to attributing to Him a relative
aspect in an absolute sense.
When we
say that a traditional form is made, if not for a particular race, at least for
a human collectivity determined by certain particular conditions—conditions
which may be of a highly complex nature, as in the case of the Islamic
world—the fact that Christians are to be found among practically all peoples or
any other similar argument cannot be raised as a valid objection In order to
appreciate the necessity for a traditional form, it is not relevant to know
whether or not, within the collectivity for which this form was made, there
exist some individuals or groups capable of adapting themselves to another
form—this could not be disputed—but solely whether the whole collectivity could
adapt itself to the form m question, for instance, for the purpose of putting
the legitimacy of Islam m doubt, it is not sufficient merely to point out that
there are some Arab Christians, since the only question to consider is what
kind of a Christianity would emerge if it came to be professed by the whole
Arab collectivity.
There
should now be no difficulty in understanding that the Divinity manifests Its
Personal aspect through each particular Revelation and Its supreme
Impersonality through the diversity of the forms of Its Word.
8
It was
pointed out earlier that m its normal state humanity is composed of several
distinct ‘worlds’. Certain people will doubtless object that Christ when
speaking of the ‘world’ never suggested any such delimitation, and furthermore
that He made no reference to the existence of an esotericism. To this it may be
answered that He also never explained to the Jews how His words should be
interpreted, notwithstanding the offence thereby caused to them Moreover an
esotericism is addressed precisely to those ‘that have ears to hear’ and who
for that reason have no need of the explanations and ‘proofs’ which may be
desired by those for whom esotericism is not intended As for the teaching which
Christ may have reserved for His disciples, or some of them, it did not have to
be set forth explicitly in the Gospels, since it is contained therein m a synthetic
and symbolic form, the only form admitted m sacred Scriptures. Furthermore, as
a Divine Incarnation, Christ necessarily spoke from an absolute standpoint, by
reason of a certain ‘subjectivization’ of the Absolute which takes place m the
case of ‘God-men’, concerning which, however, we cannot speak at length here.*
He therefore had no occasion to take account of contingencies outside the
sphere of His mission, nor did He have to specify the existence of traditional
worlds that were ‘whole’—to use the Gospel term—lying outside the ‘sick’ world
with which His message was concerned, nor was He called upon to explain that m
naming Himself‘the Way, the Truth and the Life’f m an absolute or prmcipial
sense He was not thereby trying to limit the universal manifestation of the
Word, but was on the contrary affirming His own essential identity with the
* Rene
Guenon explains this ‘subjectivization’ in the following terms ‘The lives of
certain bemgs, considered from the standpoint of individual appearances,
contain occurrences which correspond with events taking place m the cosmic
order and outwardly may be said to represent an image or a reproduction of the
latter, but from an inward standpoint this relationship must be reversed, for,
since these beings are really the Maha-Purusha. the cosmic events are
truly speaking modelled on their lives, or to be more exact, on the reality of
which these lives are a direct expression, the cosmic events themselves being
only a reflected expression of this reality (Audes Tradition- elles,
March 1939 )
"J*
In Sufism there is a saying that ‘None may meet Allah who has not first
met the Prophet’, that is to say, none can attain God save by means of His
Word, in whatever form the latter may be revealed, or again, m a more
specifically initiatory sense None can attain the Divine ‘Self’ except through
the perfection of the human ‘ego’ It is important to emphasize that when Christ
says ‘I am the Way, the Truth and the Life’, this is absolutely true of the
Divine Word (‘Christ’), and relatively true of its human manifestation
(‘Jesus’), an absolute truth cannot in fact be limited to a relative being
Jesus is God, but God is not Jesus, Christianity is Divine, but God is not
Christian
Word,
the cosmic manifestation of which He Himself was ‘living’ m ‘subjective’ mode.
This shows the impossibility of such a being considering Himself from the
ordinary point of view of relative existence, although this point of view is
included m every human nature and must be affirmed incidentally, but this m no
way concerns the specifically religious perspective.
To
return to the questions we were considering earlier, it must be added that
since the expansion of the West over the rest of the world, exoteric
incomprehension has ceased to be a matter of indifference, since it may
compromise the Christian religion itself in the eyes of those who begin to
perceive that not everything outside this religion is dark paganism Needless to
say, there is no question of reproaching Christ’s teaching with any omission,
since He was speaking to His Church and not to the modern world, which, as
such, owes its whole existence to its rupture with this Church and therefore to
its infidelity towards Christ. However, the Gospels do m fact contain some
allusions to the limits of the Christian mission and to the existence of
traditional worlds which are not identifiable with paganism: ‘They that be
whole need not a physician, but they that are sick’, and again ‘For I am not
come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance’ (Matt. ix. 12, 13), and
finally this verse, which clearly explains the nature of paganism: ‘Therefore
take no thought, saying, what shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or
Wherewithal shall we be clothed? For after all these things do the Gentiles
(pagans) seek’ (Matt. vi. 31, 32).* It is also possible to quote the following
passages m a similar sense ‘Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great
faith, no, not in Israel. And I say unto you that many shall come down from the
East and West and shall sit downf with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, m the
Kingdom of Heaven.
* In
fact, the ancient paganism, including that of the Arabs, was distinguished by
its practical materialism, whereas it is impossible in good faith to make the
same reproach against the Oriental Traditions which have maintained themselves
up to our days
f This
example of Oriental symbolism, or of symbolism without further qualification,
should be sufficient to show the prejudice of those who decry the Islamic
Paradise
But the
children of the kingdom (Israel, the Church) shall be cast out into outer
darkness, (Matt vni 10-12), and Tor he that is not against us is on our part’
(Mark ix. 40).
We have
stated that Christ, in His capacity as a Divine Incarnation and in conformity
with the universal essence of His teaching, always spoke from an absolute
standpoint, that is to say, He symbolically identified certain facts with the
principles which they translate, without ever placing Himself at the point of
view of those for whom the facts presented an interest in themselves * Such an
attitude may be illustrated m the following way would anyone speaking of the
sun seriously contend that the placing of the definite article before the word csun’
was tantamount to denying the existence of other suns m space? What makes it
possible to speak of the sun, without specifying that it refers to one sun
among others, is precisely the fact that for our world the sun we know is truly
‘the sun’, and it is solely m this capacity, and not m so far as it is
one sun among others, that it reflects the Divine Unicity. The sufficient
reason for a Divine Incarnation is the aspect of unicity which it derives from
That which it incarnates, and not the factual aspect which it necessarily
derives from manifestation, f
* In the
language of Christ, the destruction of Jerusalem is symbolically identified
with the Last Judgement, which is very characteristic of the God- Man’s
synthetic and, so to speak, ‘essential’ or ‘absolute’ manner of viewing things
The same remark applies with regard to his prophecies concerning the descent of
the Holy Ghost they embrace simultaneously—but not unintelligibly—all the
modes of Paracletic manifestation, among others, therefore, the manifestation
of the Prophet Mohammed, who was none other than the ‘personification’ of the
Paraclete or the cyclic manifestation of the latter, moreover, tne Qpran, like
the appearance of the Holy Ghost at Pentecost, is called a ‘descent’ (tanztl)
It may be added that if the second coming of Christ at the end of our cycle
will have a universal significance for men, in the sense that it will concern
the entire human race and not merely ‘a humanity’ in the ordinary traditional
meaning of the word—the Paraclete itself, m its great apparition, had to
manifest this universality by anticipation, at least m relation to the
Christian world, and it is for that reason that the cyclic manifestation of the
Paraclete, or its ‘personification’m Mohammed, had to appear outside
Christianity m order to shatter a certain ‘particularism limitation
f Christ
expressed this by saying that ‘God only is good’ Inasmuch as the term ‘good’
implies every possible positive meaning, and therefore every one
9
In the
final analysis the relationship between exotencism and esotericism is
equivalent to the relationship between ‘form’ and ‘spirit’ which is
discoverable m all expressions and symbols, this relationship must clearly also
exist within esotericism itself, and it may be said that only the spiritual
authority places itself at the level of naked and integral Truth. The ‘spirit’,
that is to say the supra-formal content of the form, which, for its part, corresponds
to the ‘letter’, always displays a tendency to breach its formal limitations,
thereby putting itself m apparent contradiction with them It is for this
reason that one may consider every traditional readaptation, and therefore
every Revelation, as fulfilling the function of an esotericism m relation to the
preceding traditional form, Christianity, for example, is esoteric relatively
to the Judaic form, and Islam relatively to the Judaic and Christian forms,
though this is, of course, only valid when regarded from the special point of
view which we are here considering and would be quite false if understood
literally. Moreover, in so far as Islam is distinguished by its form from the
of the
Divine Qualities, the saying may also be taken to mean that ‘God alone is
unique5, which takes us to the doctrinal affirmation of Islam ‘There
is no divinity (or reality) if it is not the (one) Divinity (or Reality) 9
To anyone who would contest the legitimacy of this interpretation of the Scriptures,
we will answer with Meister Eckhardt that ‘all truth is taught by the Holy
Ghost, it is true that there is a literal meaning which the author had in mind,
but since God is the Author of Holy Scripture, every true meaning is at the
same time a literal meaning, for all that is true comes from the Truth itself,
is contained in It, derives from It and is willed by It ’ We may also quote a
passage from Dante relating to the same subject ‘The Scriptures can be
understood and ought to be expounded according to four senses The first is
called the literal . The fourth is called the anagogical, that is to say which
surpasses the senses (sovrasenso}, this occurs when one expounds
spiritually a Scripture which, though true in the literal sense, also signifies
the higher things belonging to the eternal glory, as one may see m the Psalm of
the Prophet where it is said that when the people of Israel departed out of
Egypt, Judaea was made holy and free. Although this was clearly true according
to the letter, the spiritual meaning is no less true, namely, that when the
soul departs from sm, it is rendered holy and free in its power 9 (ZZ
Convito, ii, I.) other
two monotheistic Traditions, that is to say m so far as it is formally limited,
these Traditions also possess an esoteric aspect relatively to it, and the same
reversibility of relationship applies as between Christianity and Judaism
However, the relationship to which we referred first is a more direct one than
the second, since it was Islam which, in the name of the spurt, shattered the
‘forms5 which preceded it, and Christianity which shattered the
Judaic form, and not the other way about. To return, however, to the purely
prmcipial consideration of the relationship between form and spirit, we cannot
do better than quote, by way of example, the following passage from the Treatise
on Unity (Risalat el-Ahadiyah) by Mohyiddm ibn Arabi, which clearly
illustrates the esoteric function of ‘shattering the form m the name of the
spirit5. ‘Most initiates say that the knowledge of Allah
follows upon the extinction of existence (fand el wujud) and the
extinction of this extinction (fana el-fana); but this opinion is
entirely false . . Knowledge does not demand the extinction of existence (of
the ego) or the extinction of this extinction; for things have no existence,
and that which does not exist cannot cease to exist.5 Now the
fundamental ideas which Ibn Arabi rejects, moreover with a purely speculative
or ‘methodic5 intention, are still accepted even by those who consider
Ibn Arabi as the greatest of spiritual masters; and in an analogous manner all
exoteric forms are ‘transcended5 or ‘shattered5, and
therefore in a certain sense ‘denied’ by esotericism, which is nevertheless the
first to recognize the perfect legitimacy of every form of Revelation, being
indeed alone competent to recognize this legitimacy.
‘The
wind bloweth where it hsteth5, and because of its universality
shatters ‘forms’, though it must needs clothe itself m a form while on the
formal plane.
‘If you
would have the Kernel’—said Meister Eckhart—‘you must break the shell.5
Chapter III
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVER-
SALITY OF ESOTERICISM
I
B |
efore
coming to the mam subject of this chapter, it is k necessary that certain
points regarding the more out- ’ ward modes of esotericism should first of all
be disposed of, though we would gladly have left this contingent aspect of the
question out of account in order to concentrate solely on the essential, but
since certain contingencies are liable to give rise to disputes about
principles, there is really no alternative but to pause and consider them, a
task which we shall try to carry out as briefly as possible.
One of
the first things that may cause difficulty is the fact that although
esotericism is reserved, by definition and because of its very nature, for an
intellectual elite necessarily restricted in numbers, one cannot help
observing that initiatory organizations have at all times included m their
ranks a relatively large number of members. This was the case for instance with
the Pythagoreans and it is even more noticeable in the case of the initiatory
orders which, despite their decadence, still exist today, such as the Moslem
brotherhoods. Even where one finds a very exclusive initiatory organization, it
is m nearly all cases a branch or nucleus of a very much larger brotherhood,*
and
* For
example, the Order of the Temple, owing to the nature of its activities,
necessarily included many members whose initiatory qualification restricted
them to the most elementary spiritual ends, those accessible to all men who are
of sound mind and free from any psychic deformity, on the other hand, the
brotherhood of the Fede Santa, a Third Order affiliated to the Templars,
was of a very exclusive nature does
not constitute a complete brotherhood in itself, save for some exceptions which
are always possible m particular circumstances. The explanation of this more
or less ‘popular’ participation m what is most inward and hence most subtle m a
Tradition is that esotericism, in order to exist in a given world, must be
integrated with a particular modality of that world, and this will necessarily
involve relatively numerous elements of society, this leads to a distinction,
within the brotherhoods, between inner and outer circles, the members of the
latter being scarcely aware of the real nature of the organization to which
they belong m a ceitam degree, and which they regard simply as a form of the
outward Tradition which alone is accessible to them To return to the example of
the Moslem brotherhoods, this is the explanation of the distinction made between
those members who are merely characterized as muta- bank (‘blessed’ or
‘initiated’) and whose viewpoint hardly extends beyond the religious
perspective, which they wish to live with intensity, and members of the elite
who have attained the degree of salik (‘one who travels’) and follow the
way marked out by the initiatory Tradition, it is true that nowadays the number
of genuine sahkiin is exceedingly small, whereas the mutabankun
are far too numerous from the standpoint of the normal equilibrium of the brotherhoods
and, by their manifold incomprehensions, contribute to the stifling of true
spirituality. However that may be, the mutabdrikitn, even when they are
unable to understand the transcendent reality of the brotherhood which has
received them, none the less derive, under normal conditions, a great benefit
from the barakah (‘benediction’ or ‘spiritual influence’) which
surrounds and protects them according to the degree of their fervour, for it
goes without saying that the radiation of grace within esotericism extends, by
reason of the latter’s very universality, through all the domains of the
traditional civilization and is not halted by any formal limit, just as light,
colourless m itself, is not halted by the colour of a transparent body.
All the same,
this participation of the ‘people’, that is, of men representing the collective
average, m the spirituality of the elite is not always to be explained
solely by reasons of opportunity but also, and above all, by the law of
polarity or compensation whereby ‘extremes meet’, and it is for this reason
also that ‘the voice of the people is the Voice of God’ (Vox populi. Vox
Dei), one might say that the people, in their capacity as passive and
unconscious transmitters of the symbols, represent, as it were, the periphery
or the passive or feminine reflection of the elite, the latter
possessing and transmitting the symbols in an active and conscious way. This
also explains the curious and apparently paradoxical affinity existing between
the people and the elite for instance, Taoism is at the same time
esoteric and popular, whereas Confucianism is exoteric and more or less
aristocratic and ‘literate’, or to take another example, the Sufi brotherhoods
have always possessed a popular aspect which is to some extent correlative to
their esoteric aspect The reason for this lies m the fact that the people, m
addition to their peripheral aspect, possess also an aspect of totality, and
the latter corresponds analogically to the centre. It can be said that the
intellectual functions of the people are the crafts and folklore, the first
representing ‘method’ or ‘realization’ and the second ‘doctrine’; in this way
the people reflect, passively and collectively, the essential function of the elite,
namely the transmission of the properly intellectual aspect of the Tradition, a
clothing for which is provided by symbolism m all its forms.
Another
question which needs elucidating before we proceed any further concerns the
idea of the universality of Tradition. This idea, being still of a more or less
outward order, is clouded over by all sorts of historical and geographical
contingencies, so much so that certain people freely doubt its reality; for
instance, we have heard it disputed somewhere that Sufism admits this idea, and
it has been argued that Mohyiddm ibn Arabi denied it when he wrote that Islam
was the pivot of the other Traditions. The truth is, however, that every
traditional form is superior to the others in a particular respect, and it is
this characteristic which in fact indicates the sufficient reason for the
existence of that form. Anyone who speaks m the name of his Tradition always
has this characteristic in mind; what matters, where the recognition of other
traditional forms is concerned, is the fact—exotencally inconceivable—of such
recognition, not its mode or degree Moreover this point of view finds its
prototype m the Qpran itself, m one place the Qpran says that all the Prophets
are equal, while elsewhere it declares that some are superior to others. This
means, according to the commentary of Ibn Arabi, that each Prophet is superior
to the others by reason of a particularity which is peculiar to him, and therefore
m a certain respect Ibn Arabi belonged to the Islamic civilization and owed his
spiritual realization to the Islamic barakah and the Masters of Sufism,
m a word, to the Islamic form of Tradition, he must needs, therefore, have
placed himself at this point of view, that is to say at the standpoint of the
relationship wherein the Islamic form is superior by comparison with other
forms If this relative superiority did not exist those Hindus who became
Moslems through the centuries could have had no positive reason for acting as
they did The fact that Islam constitutes the last form of the Sanatana-Dharma
m this Maha- yuga, to use Hindu terms, implies that this form possesses
a certain contingent superiority over preceding forms, similarly, the fact
that Hinduism is the most ancient of the living traditional forms implies that
it possesses a certain superiority or Neutrality* with respect to later forms.
There is not, of course, any contradiction here, since the standpoint is
different m the two cases.
In the
same way, the fact that St. Bernard preached the Crusades and that he was
probably ignorant of the real nature of Islam is in no wise inconsistent with
his esoteric knowledge. The question is not whether St. Bernard did or did not
understand Islam but whether he would have understood it had he enjoyed direct
and regular contacts with this form of Revelation, m the same manner as it was
understood by the Templar elite who found themselves in a position
favourable to such understanding. In the case of Dante also, this question is
unimportant, apart from the fact that there is good reason to believe that he
placed Mahomet m Hell for purely outward reasons and that this Maometto
was in all probability quite a different person from the Prophet of Islam; for
a man’s spintu- ahty cannot be held to depend on knowledge of a historical or
geographical kind or on any other ‘scientific’ information of a similar order.
It can therefore be said that the universalism of initiates is virtual as to
its possible applications, and that it only becomes effective when
circumstances permit or impose a determined application. In other words, it is
only after contact with another civilization that this universalism is
actualized, though there is, of course, no strict law governing this matter and
the factors which will determine the acceptance by such and such an initiate of
any particular ahenform may vary greatly according to the case, it is clearly
impossible to define exactly what constitutes a ‘contact’ with an ahen form, a
contact, that is to say, which will be sufficient to bring about the
understanding of such a form.*
* An
analogous remark may be made regarding the holy men known to Sufism by the name
of Afrad (‘isolated* singular Fard} these men, who by definition
have always been very few, are distinguished by the fact of possessing an
effective initiation spontaneously, without having had to be initiated ritually
Such men, having obtained knowledge without studies or spiritual exercises of
any sort, may well be ignorant of those things of which personally they have no
need Not having been initiated, they have no occasion to know what initiation
means in the techmeal sense, thus they speak in the manner of men of the
‘golden age’—an epoch when initiation was not yet necessary—rather than in the
manner of spiritual instructors of the ‘iron age’, moreover, since they have
not followed a path of realization, they cannot assume the role of spiritual
Master.
Similarly,
if Shri Ramakrishna was unable to forsee the deviation of some of his
disciples, it was because his ignorance of the modem Western mentality made it
impossible for him to interpret certain visions otherwise than m a normally
Hindu sense It must be added, however, that this deviation, which is of a
doctrinal order and of modern Western inspiration, does not annul the influence
of grace issuing from Shri Ramakrishna, but is merely superimposed upon it m
the manner of a superfluous decoration, nonexistent spiritually, in other
words, the fact that the saint’s bhakti has been travestied in a
pseudo^zza/za in the philosophico-rehgious or European style, in no way
prevents the spiritual influence from being what it is Similarly if Shri
Ramakrishna intended to bestow freely the radiation of his bhakti, consistently
with certain particular conditions connected with the end of the cycle, such an
intention is independent of the forms which the zeal of some of his disciples
came to take, moreover, this willingness to give generously of himself allies
the saint of Dakshineswar to the ‘spiritual family’ of Christ, so much so that
everything which can be said of the particular nature of the spiritual
radiation of Christ may also be applied to the radiation of the Paramahamsa:
Ft lux m tenebris facet, et tenebrae earn non comprehenderunt.
2
We must
now answer more explicitly the question as to the truths that exotencism must
of necessity ignore, without, however, expressly denying them [5]
Perhaps the most important among the conceptions which are inaccessible to
exotencism is, in certain respects at least, that of the gradation of universal
Reality* Reality affirms itself by degrees, but without ceasing to be ‘one’,
the inferior degrees of this ‘affirmation’ being absorbed, by metaphysical
integration or synthesis, into the superior degrees This is the doctnne of the
cosmic illusion the world is not only more or less ‘imperfect’ or ‘ephemeral’,
but cannot even be said to ‘be’ at all m relation to absolute Reality, since
the reality of the world would limit God’s Reality and He alone ‘is’.
Furthermore Being Itself, which is none other than the ‘Personal God’, is m its
turn surpassed by the ‘Impersonal’ or ‘Supra-Personal Divinity’, ‘Non-Being’,
of which the ‘Personal God’ or Being is simply the first determination from
which flow all the secondary determinations which make up cosmic Existence.
Exotencism cannot, however, admit either this unreality of the world or the
exclusive reality of the Divine Principle, or, above all, the transcendence of
‘Non-Being’ relatively to Being or God. In other words the exoteric point of
view cannot comprehend the transcendence of the supreme Divine Impersonality of
which God is the personal Affirmation,* such truths are of too high an order,
and therefore too subtle and too complex from the point of view of simple
rational understanding, to be accessible to the majority or formulated m a
dogmatic manner. Another idea that exotencism does not admit is that of the
immanence m all beings of the Intellect, which Meister Eckhart defined as
‘uncreated and uncreatable’;f clearly this
t uth
cannot be integrated in the exoteric perspective any more than the idea of
metaphysical realization, by which man becomes ‘conscious5 of that
which has never really ceased to be, namely his essential identity with the
Divine Principle which alone is real [6]
[7]
Exotencism on the other hand, is obliged to maintain the distinction between
Lord and servant, leaving aside the fact that the profanely-minded affect to
see m the metaphysical idea of essential identity nothing but ‘pantheism’,
which incidentally relieves them of any effort at comprehension.
This
idea of ‘pantheism’ warrants a further short digression. In reality, pantheism
consists m the admission of a continuity between the Infinite and the finite,
but this continuity can only be conceived if it is first admitted that there is
a substantial identity between the ontological Principle—which is m question m
all forms of Theism—and the manifested order, a conception which presupposes a
substantial, and therefore false, idea of Being, or the confusing of the
essential identity of manifestation and Being with a substantial identity.
Pantheism is this and nothing else, it seems, however, that some minds are
incurably obstinate when faced with so simple a truth, unless it be that they
are impelled by some passion or interest not to let go of such a convenient polemical
instrument as the term ‘pantheism’, the use of which allows them to cast a
general suspicion over certain doctrines which are considered embarrassing,
without involving them m the trouble of examining them m themselves [8]
However, by ceaselessly affirming the ‘existence’ of God, those who believe it
their duty to protect this existence against an imaginary pantheism prove that
their conception is not even truly theistic, since it does not attain to Being
but stops short at Existence, or more precisely at the substantial aspect of
Existence, for the purely essential aspect refers Existence once more to Being.
Even if the idea of God were no more than a conception of the universal
Substance (matena pnma)9 and the ontological Principle were
therefore m no way involved, the
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM reproach of
pantheism would still be unjustified, inasmuch as the matena pnma always
remains transcendent and virginal m relation to its productions. If God is
conceived as primordial Unity, that is, as pure Essence, nothing could be
substantially identical with Him, to qualify essential identity as pantheistic
is both to deny the relativity of things and to attribute an autonomous
reality to them in relation to Being or Existence, as if there could be two
realities essentially distinct or two Unities or Unicities The fatal
consequence of such reasoning is pure and simple materialism, for once
manifestation is no longer conceived as being essentially identical with its
Principle, the logical admission of this Principle becomes solely a question of
credulity, and if this sentimental reason collapses there is no longer any
reason for admitting the existence of anything beyond manifestation, and more
particularly beyond sensory manifestation.
3
Let us
now return to the subject of the Divine Impersonality to which reference has
already been made. Strictly speaking, this ‘Impersonality’ is more properly a cNon-Personality’,
that is to say it is neither personal nor impersonal but supra-per- sonal. In
any case the term ‘Impersonality’ should not be understood m a privative sense,
for, on the contrary, it refers here to an absolute Plenitude and
Illimitability which is determined by nothing, not even by Itself. It is
Personality which represents a sort of privation, or rather ‘privative
determination’ relatively to Impersonality, and not the reverse. Needless to
say, the term ‘Personality’, as it is used here, must be taken to refer only to
the ‘personal God’ or ‘Divine Ego’, if one may use such an expression, and not
to the ‘Self’, which is the transcendent principle of the individual ego and
which may be called the ‘Personality’ relatively to the ‘individuality’ without
any limitation bemg thereby implied. The distinction we are concerned with here
is therefore between the ‘Divine Person’, pnncipial Prototype of the
individuality on the one hand and the Divine 56
‘Impersonality’,
which is so to speak the infinite Essence of this ‘Person’, on the other. This
distinction between the ‘Divine Person’, who manifests a particular Will m a
given ‘world’, symbolically unique, and the Divine ‘impersonal’ Reality which,
on the contrary, manifests the essential and universal Divine Will through the
forms of the particular or ‘personal’ Divine Will—and sometimes m apparent
contradiction with the latter—this distinction we repeat, is absolutely
fundamental in esotericism, not only because it is an important feature of metaphysical
doctrine, but also, secondarily, because it explains the antinomy which appears
to exist between the exoteric and esoteric spheres. We will try to explain
this idea more clearly with the help of a well-known, but little understood,
Scriptural example, relating to the life of the Prophet-King Solomon. The Bible
reproaches Solomon for having loved ‘strange’ women and for having built
temples to their divinities, which he went so far as to recognize; it says
elsewhere that Solomon ‘slept with his fathers’—a formula it uses also when
speaking of David— thus indicating that, like them, he passed into a beatific
posthumous state. Whatever the appearances may be there is, in reality,
nothing contradictory about this, for the Sacred Books are not ‘literature’,
and traditional exegesis always starts from the principle that m a sacred text
every word possesses a meaning, quite apart from any question of a plurality
of superimposed meanings. In the case of Solomon, therefore, we must
distinguish between his esoteric knowledge, which may be referred to what we
have called, for lack of a better term, the ‘Divine Impersonality’, and his
exoteric orthodoxy, i.e. his conformity to the Will of the ‘Divine Person’, it
was not by virtue of opposition to this Will, but by reason of the
aforementioned knowledge that the great builder of the Temple of Yahweh
recognized the Divinity m other revealed forms, even though these were in a
state of decadence. Consequently it was not the decadence or paganism of these
forms that he accepted, but their primitive purity which was still recognizable
m their symbolism, so that he may be said to have accepted them by piercing
the veil of their decadence; moreover, is not the msis- 57
tence of
the Book of Wisdom on the vanity of idolatry a sort of contradiction of the
exoteric interpretation of Solomon’s attitude given m the Book of Kings?
However that may be, Solomon, while being m himself superior to particular
forms, nevertheless had to suffer the consequences of the contradictions to
which his universalism gave rise on the formal plane. The Bible essentially
affirms one form, that of Judaic Monotheism, and does so m the particularly
‘formal’ mode of historical symbolism, which, by definition, is concerned with
events, it must, therefore, blame Solomon’s attitude in so far as it was m
contradiction with the ‘Personal’ manifestation of Divimty, yet at the same
time it infers that the person of the Sage himself was unaffected by the
infraction.[9]
Solomon’s ‘irregular’ attitude brought political schism to his kingdom; this is
the only sanction recorded by the Scriptures, and it would be a quite disproportionate
punishment if the Prophet-King had really practised ‘polytheism’, which, m
fact, he never did The sanction mentioned above took effect exactly on the
level at which the irregularity had occurred, and not above it; moreover
Solomon’s memory has continued to be venerated not only in Judaism,
particularly in the Qabbalah, but also in Islam, Sharaite as well as Sufic, as
for Christianity, one need only recall the commentaries which have been
inspired by the Song of Songs, for example those of St. Gregory of Nyssa,
Theodoret and St. Bernard. It remains to be said that if the antinomy between
the two principal ‘dimensions’ of Tradition arises in the Bible itself,
notwithstanding that it is a Sacred Book, this is because the mode of
expression of this Book, like the Judaic form itself, gives preponderance to
the exoteric point of view, which could here almost be described as ‘social’,
or even ‘political’, though not of course m the profane sense. In Christianity,
on the other hand, the relationship is reversed, while in Islam, synthesis of
the Judaic and Christian ‘geniuses’, the two traditional dimensions appear m a
state of equilibrium, that is why the Qpran only considers Solomon {Seyidna
Suleyman) m his esoteric aspect and in. the capacity of Prophet.* Lastly,
let us quote a passage from the Bible in which Yahweh orders the prophet
Nathan to repeat the following words to David. ‘And when thy days be fulfilled,
and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, I will set up thy
* The
sacred book of Islam expresses the impeccability of the Prophets as follows
‘They do not take precedence over Him {Allah) m their speech (they do
not speak first) and they act according to His commandments’ {surat
cl-Anbiyah) 27), this amounts to saying that the Prophets do not speak
without inspiration nor act without the divine commandment This impeccability
is only compatible with the ‘imperfect actions’ {dhunub) of the Prophets
by virtue of the metaphysical truth of the two divme Realities, one ‘personal’
and the other ‘impersonal’, the respective manifestations of which may
contradict each other on the level of facts, at least m the case of the great
saints though never m the case of ordinary mortals The word dhanb, though
it also means ‘sm’ and particularly ‘unintentional sm’, primarily and
originally means ‘imperfection in action’ or imperfection resulting from an
action’, that is why the word dhanb is used when it refers to the
Prophets and not the word ithm which signifies exclusively ‘sm’ with
emphasis on its intentional character If one were to insist on seeing a
contradiction between the impeccability of the Prophets and the extrinsic
imperfection of some of their actions one would also have to admit an
incompatibility between the perfection of Christ and his words regardmg his
human nature ‘Why call you me good? God only is good ’ These words also answer
the question as to why David and Sdlomon did not foresee conflict with a
particular degree of the universal Law the answer being that the individual
nature always retains certain ‘blind spots’ the presence of which enters into
its very definition It goes without saying that this necessary limitation of
every individual substance m no way affects the spiritual reality to which
this substance is joined in a quasi-accidental manner, since there is no common
measure between the individual and the spiritual, the latter being synonymous
with the divme
Lastly
we will quote the following words of the Caliph Ah, the representative par
excellence of Islamic esotericism ‘To whomsoever narrates the story of
David as the story tellers narrate it (that is, with an exoteric or profane
interpretation), I will give one hundred and sixty lashes, and this will be the
punishment of those who bear false witness against the Prophets ’
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM seed after thee,
which (Solomon) shall proceed out of thy bowels, and I will establish his
Kingdom. He shall build an house for my name, and I will establish the throne
of his Kingdom for ever I will be his father and he shall be my son If he
commit iniquity, I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the stripes
of the children of men* but my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took
it from Saul whom I put away before thee? (2 Sam. vii 12-15 )
An
analogous example is that of David, whom the Qpran also recognizes as a Prophet
and whom Christians recognize as one of the greatest saints of the Old Covenant
It is clear that a saint cannot commit the sms (note that we do not say
‘accomplish the actions’) with which David is reproached. What needs to be
understood is that the ‘transgression’ which the Bible, m conformity with its
‘legal’ point of view, attributes to the saintly King, only appears as such
because of the essentially moral, and therefore exoteric, perspective which
predominates m this Sacred Book (which explains the attitude of St. Paul and of
Christianity in general towards Judaism, the Christian point of view being
eminently ‘inward’); whereas the impeccability of the Prophets, as affirmed for
example by the Qpran, corresponds on the contrary to a deeper reality than can
be attained by the moral point of view. Esotencally, David’s desire to marry
Bathsheba could not be a transgression, since the quality of Prophet can only
attach to men who are free from passions, whatever may be the appearances in
certain cases What must be discerned above all m the relationship between David
and Bathsheba is an affinity or ‘cosmic’ and ‘providential’ comple- mentarism,
of which the fruit and justification was Solomon, he whom ‘Tahweh loved’
(2 Sam. vn. 25) The coming of this second Prophet-King was a divine
confirmation of and a benediction on the union between David and Bathsheba,
and God does not authorize or recompense transgression. According to Mohyiddin
ibn Arabi, Solomon represented for David more than a recompense* ‘Solomon was
the gift of Allah to David, in conformity with the Divine Words and we
gave Solomon to David as a gift (Qpran, surat Sad, 30). Now one receives
a gift 60
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM through favour and
not as a reward of merit, it is for this reason that Solomon is the overflowing
grace, the clear proof and the mighty blow. (Fusus El-Hikam, Kalimah
Suleymdmyahk)
Let us
now consider the story m so far as it concerns Uriah the Hittite, here no less,
David’s manner of acting should not be judged according to the moral point of
view, since, quite apart from the fact that a heroic death with face turned
towards the enemy is very far from prejudicial to the last ends of a warrior,
and that when it occurs, as here, m a ‘Holy War’, such a death possesses an
immediate sacrificial character, the motive behind this manner of acting could
only be a prophetic intuition. Nevertheless, the choice of Bathsheba and the
sending of Uriah to his death, although ‘cosmologically’ and ‘providentially’
justified, none the less clashed with the exoteric Law, and David, while
benefiting, by Solomon’s birth, from the intrinsic legitimacy of his action,
had to bear the consequences of this clash, but the very fact that an echo of
the clash appears in the Psalms, which is a Sacred Book because divinely
inspired—its existence proving, moreover, that David was a Prophet—shows once
again that David’s actions, though having a negative aspect on an outward
plane, nevertheless do not constitute ‘sins’ in themselves. One might even say
that God inspired these actions with a view to the Revelation of the Psalms, of
which the purpose was to record, m Divine and immortal song, not only the
sufferings and glory of the soul in search of God, but also the sufferings and
glory of the Messiah. David’s manner of acting was clearly not m all respects
contrary to the Divine Will, since God not ojdy ‘pardoned’ David (to use the
somewhat anthro- morphic biblical term), but even allowed him to keep
Bathsheba, the cause and object of the W. Furthermore, not only did God not
take Bathsheba away from David, but He even confirmed their union by the gift
of Solomon; and if it is true, for David as well as for Solomon, that the
outward or purely extrinsic irregularity of certain actions provoked a
corresponding ‘reaction’, it is important to recognize that this reaction was
strictly limited to the terrestrial domain. These two aspects, the one ‘outward’
or negative and the other ‘inward’ or positive, of the history of 61
Uriah’s
wife, again find expression in two other facts firstly, the death of her
first-born, and, secondly, the life, greatness and glory of her second son, he
whom i Yahweh loved’.
This
digression appeared necessary m order to bring out more clearly the profoundly
different natures of the exoteric and esoteric domains and to show that
whenever there is incompatibility between them it can only spring from the
first and never from the second, which is superior to forms and therefore
beyond all oppositions. There is a Sufic formula which illustrates as clearly
and concisely as possible the different viewpoints of the two great ways ‘The
exoteric way I and Thou The esoteric way I am Thou and Thou art I. Esoteric
knowledge: neither I nor Thou, Him.’
Exotericism
may be said to be founded on the ‘creature- Creator’ dualism to which it
attributes an absolute reality, as though the Divine Reality, which is
metaphysically unique, did not absorb or annul the relative reality of the
creature, and hence any and every relative and apparently extra-divme reality.
While it is true that esotericism also admits the distinction between the
individual ‘ego’ and the universal or divine ‘Self’, it does so only in a
provisional and ‘methodic’ manner, and not in an absolute sense, taking its
point of departure at the level of this duality, which obviously corresponds to
a relative reality, it ultimately passes beyond it metaphysically, which would
be impossible from the exoteric point of view, the limitation of which consists
precisely m its attributing an absolute reality to what is contingent. This
brings us to what is really the definition of the exoteric perspective, namely
an irreducible jjualism and the exclusive pursuit of individual salvation—this
dualism implying that God is considered solely under the aspect of His
relationship with the created and not m his total and infinite Reality, in his
Impersonality which annihilates all apparent reality other than Him
It is
not the actual fact of this dogmatic dualism which is blameworthy, since it
corresponds exactly to the individual viewpoint at which religion places
itself, but solely the inductions which imply the attribution of an absolute
reality to what is
62
transcendence and
UNIVERSALITY Of
esotericism relative
Metaphysically, human reality is reducible to the Divine Reality and in itself
is only illusory, theologically, Divine Reality is in appearance reduced to
human reality, m the sense that It does not surpass the latter m existential
but only m causal quality
4
The
perspective of the esoteric doctrines shows up with particular clarity m their
way of regarding what is commonly called ‘evil’, it has often been said that
they deny evil purely and simply, but such an interpretation is too rudimentary
and expresses the perspective of the doctrines m question m a very imperfect
manner The difference between the religious and metaphysical conceptions of
evil does not mean, moreover, that the one is false and the other true, but
simply that the former is incomplete and individual whereas the latter is
integral and universal, what the religious perspective represents as evil or
the Devil only corresponds therefore to a partial view and is m no way the equivalent
of the negative cosmic tendency which is envisaged by the metaphysical
doctrines, and which Hindu doctrine designates by the term tamas, but if
lamas is not the Devil, and more correctly corresponds to the
‘Demiurge’, m so far as it represents the cosmic tendency which ‘solidifies’
manifestation, drawing it downwards and away from its Principle and Origin, it
is none the less true that the Devil is a form of tamas., the latter
being considered in this case solely m its relations with the human soul Man
being a conscious individual, the cosmic tendency m question, when it comes m
contact with him, necessarily takes on an individual and conscious aspect, a
‘personal’ aspect according to the current expression. Outside the human world
this same tendency may assume entirely ‘impersonal’ and ‘neutral’ aspects, as,
for example, when it is manifested as physical weight or material density, or
m the guise of a hideous beast or of a common and heavy metal such as lead. The
religious perspective, by definition, only occupies itself with man and
considers cosmology solely in relation to him, so
that
there is no reason to reproach religion for considering tamos under a
personified aspect, that is to say under the aspect which actually touches the
world of men. If therefore esotericism seems to deny evil, it is not because it
ignores or refuses to recognize the nature of things as they are m reality; on
the contrary, it completely penetrates their nature, and that is the reason why
it is impossible for it to abstract from the cosmic reality one or other of its
aspects or to consider one such aspect solely from the point of view of
individual human interest. It is self-evident that the cosmic tendency of which
the devil is the quasi-human personification is not ‘evil’, since it is this
same tendency, for example, which condenses material bodies, and if it were to
disappear—an absurd supposition—all bodies or physical and psychic compositions
would instantaneously volatilize. Even the most sacred object therefore has
need of this tendency m order to be enabled to exist materially, and no one
would be so rash as to assert that the physical law which condenses the
material mass of, say, the Host is a diabolical force or in any sense an
‘evil’. It is precisely because of this ‘neutral’ character (independent of
the distinction between ‘good’ and ‘evil’) of the ‘demiurgic’ tendency that
the esoteric doctrines, which reduce everything to its essential reality, reem
to deny what m human parlance bears the name of ‘evil’
It may
nevertheless be asked what consequences such a ‘non- moral’—we do not say
‘immoral’—conception of ‘evil’ implies for the initiate, the reply to this is
that m the consciousness of the initiate, and consequently m his life, ‘sin’ is
replaced by ‘dissipation’, that is by everything which is opposed to spiritual
‘concentration’ or m other words to unity. Needless to say, the difference here
is primarily one of principle and of method, and this difference does not
affect all individuals in the same way; however, what morally is ‘sin’ is
nearly always ‘dissipation’ from the initiatory point of view This
‘concentration’—or tendency towards unity (tawhid)—becomes, in Islamic
exotencism, faith in the Unity of God, and the greatest transgression is to associate
other divinities with Allah* for the initiate (the faqir}* on the
other hand, this transgression will have a universal bear-
transcendence and
universality of esotericism
mg m the
sense that every purely individual affirmation will be tainted with this aspect
of false divinity, and if, from the religious point of view, the greatest merit
lies m the sincere profession of Divine Unity, the faqir will realize
this profession m a spiritual manner, giving to it a meaning which embraces all
the orders of the universe, and this will be achieved precisely by the concentration
of his whole being on the one Divine Reality To make clearer this analogy
between ‘sin5 and ‘dissipation5 we may take as an example
the reading of a good book From the exoteric point of view this will never be
considered as a reprehensible act, but it may be considered incidentally so m
esotericism m cases where it amounts to a dissipation, or when the dissipation
entailed by the act outweighs its usefulness. Inversely, a thing which would
nearly always be considered by religious morality as a ‘temptation5,
and hence as a first step on the path to sm, may sometimes play the opposite
part m esotericism, inasmuch as, far from being a dissipation, ‘sinful5
or otherwise, it may be a factor of concentration by virtue of the immediate
intelligibility of its symbohsm There are even cases, m Tantrism for example
and m certain cults of antiquity, where acts which in themselves would count as
sms, not only according to a particular religious morality but also according
to the legislation of the civilization m which they occur, serve as a support
for intellection, a fact which presupposes a strong predominance of the
contemplative element over the passionate; however, a religious morality is never
made for the benefit of contempla- tives only but for that of all men.
It
will be understood that we are far from depreciating morality, which is a
Divine institution, but the fact that it is so does not prevent its being
limited. It must be stated once again that m the majority of cases, moral laws,
when transposed outside their ordinary sphere, become symbols and consequently
vehicles of knowledge; in fact, every virtue is the mark of a conformity with
a ‘Divine attitude5 and therefore an indirect and quasi ‘existential5
mode of the knowledge of God, which amounts to saying that whereas a sensible
object can be known by the eye, God can only be known by ‘being5, to
know God it e 65
is
necessary to ‘resemble’ Him, that is to confoim the ‘microcosm’ to the divine
‘Metacosm’—and consequently to the ‘macrocosm’ also—as is expressly taught by
the Hesychast doctrine. That having been said, it is necessary strongly to
underline the fact that the ‘amorahty’ of the spiritual position is rather a
‘super-morality’ than a ‘non-morahty’. Morality, m the widest sense of the
term, is m its own order a reflection of true spirituality and must be
integrated, together with partial truths—or partial errors—m the total being, m
other words, just as the most holy man is never entirely diberated from action
on this earth, since he has a body, so he is never entirely liberated from the
distinction between ‘good’ and ‘evil’, since this distinction necessarily
insinuates itself into every action
Before
considering the question of the actual existence of ‘evil’, we will add the
following the two great traditional ‘dimensions’—exotensicm and esotericism—can
be, if not defined, at least described to some extent by associating with the
former the terms ‘morality, action, merit, grace’, and with the latter the
terms ‘symbolism, concentration, knowledge, identity’; thus the passionate man
will approach God through action supported by a moral code, while the
contemplative, on the other hand, will become united with his Divine Essence
through concentration supported by a symbolism, without this excluding the
former attitude—that goes without saying— within the Emits which are proper to
it. Morality is a principle of action, therefore of merit, whereas symbolism is
a support of contemplation and a means of intellection; merit, which is
acquired by a mode of action, has for its goal the Grace of God, whereas the
goal of intellection, m so far as the latter can be distinguished from its
goal, is union or identity with that which we have never ceased to be m our
existential and intellectual Essence; in other words, the supreme goal is the
reintegration of man m the Divinity, of the contingent m the Absolute, of the
finite m the Infinite. Morality as such obviously has no meaning outside the
relatively very restricted domain of action and merit, and therefore in no way
extends to such realities as symbolism, contemplation, intellection and
identity through knowledge. As 66
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM for ‘morahsm’, which
must not be confused with morality, this is merely the tendency to substitute
the moral point of view for all other points of view, it has the result, in
Christianity at least, of fostering a kind of prejudice or suspicion with
regard to anything of an agreeable nature, as well as the erroneous notion
that all pleasant things are only that and nothing more. It is forgotten that
for the true contemplative the positive quality and hence the symbolic and
spiritual value of such things will greatly outweigh any disadvantage which may
arise from a temporary indulgence of human nature, for every positive quality
is essentially—though not existentially—identified with a Divine quality or
perfection which is its eternal and infinite prototype If m the foregoing remarks
there is some appearance of contradiction, this is due to the fact that we have
considered morality first of all as it is m itself, that is to say as a matter
of social or psychological expediency, and secondly as a symbolic element,
therefore m the quality of a support for intellection, m the latter case, the
opposition between morality and symbolism (or intellectuality) is obviously
meaningless.
Now, as
regards the ‘problem’ of the existence of ‘evil’ itself, the religious point of
view only gives an indirect and somewhat evasive answer, declaring that the
Divine Will is unfathomable, and that out of all evil good will ultimately
come. This second proposition does not, however, explain evil, and as for the
first, to say that God is unfathomable means that there is some appearance of
contradiction m his ‘ways’ which we are unable to resolve. From an esoteric
point of view the ‘problem of evil’ resolves itself into two questions:
firstly, why do things created necessarily imply imperfection^ and secondly, why
do they exist? To the first of these questions the answer is that if there were
no imperfection in Creation nothing would distinguish it from the Creator, or
in other words, it would not be effect or manifestation, but Cause or
Principle; the answer to the second question is that Creation (or
Manifestation) is necessarily implied in the infinity of the Principle, in the
sense that it is so to speak an aspect or consequence of this infinity. This
amounts to saying that if the world did not exist the Infinite would not be
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM the Infinite; to be
what It is the Infinite must apparently and symbolically deny Itself, and this
demal is achieved m universal Manifestation The world cannot but exist, since
it is a possible and therefore necessary aspect of the absolute necessity of
Being, imperfection, no less, cannot but exist, since it is an aspect of the
very existence of the world The existence of the world is strictly implied m
the infinity of the Divine Principle, and the existence of evil is similarly
implied m the existence of the world God is All-Goodness, and the world is His
image, but since the image cannot, by definition, be That which it represents,
the world must be limited relatively to the Divine Goodness, hence the
imperfection m existence Imperfections may therefore be likened to 'fissures’ m
the image of the Divine AllPerfection, and their origin is clearly not to be
sought m this Perfection itself, but m the necessarily relative or secondary
character of the image Manifestation implies imperfection by definition, as the
Infinite implies manifestation by definition. This triad 'Infinite,
manifestation, imperfection’ provides the formula which explains everything
that the human mind may find 'problematical[10] m
the vicissitudes of existence; those who with the eye of the Intellect are
capable of viewing the metaphysical causes of all appearances will never find
themselves brought to a standstill by insoluble contradictions, as necessarily
happens to those limited to an exoteric perspective, which, by reason of its
anthropomorphism, can never hope to grasp all the aspects of universal Reality.
not be
omniscient, from the moment that He knows them, they appear as ‘predestined’
relatively to the individual The individual will is free m so far as it is
real, if it were not m any degree or m any way free it would be deprived of all
reality, and m fact, relatively to absolute Liberty, it has no reality, or more
precisely it is totally non-existent From the individual standpoint, however,
which is the standpoint of human beings, the will is real m the measure in
which those beings participate m the Divine Liberty, from which individual
liberty derives all its reality by virtue of the causal relationship between the
two, whence it follows that liberty, like all positive qualities, is Divine m
itself and human m so far as it is not perfectly itself, m the same way that a
reflection of the sun is identical with the sun, not as reflection, but as
light, light being one and indivisible m its essence.
The
metaphysical link between predestination and liberty might be illustrated by
comparing the latter to a liquid which settles into all the convolutions of a
mould, the latter representing predestination, m that case the movement of the
liquid is equivalent to the free exercise of our will. If we cannot will
anything other than what is predestined for us, this does not prevent our will
being what it is, namely a relatively real participation in its universal
prototype, it is precisely by means of this participation that we feel and live
our will as being free.
The life
of a man, and by extension the whole individual cycle of which that life and
the human condition are only modalities, is i$ fact contained m the Divine Intellect
as a complete whole, that is to say as a determined possibility which, being
what it is, is not m any of its aspects other than itself, since a possibility
is nothing else than an expression of the absolute necessity of Being, hence
the unity or homogeneity of every possibility, which is accordingly something
that cannot not be To say that an individual cycle is included as a definitive
formula m the Divine Intellect comes to the same thing as saying that a
possibility is included in the Total Possibility, and it is this truth which
furnishes the most decisive answer to the
question
of predestination. The individual will appears m this light as a process which
realizes m successive mode the necessary mter-connection of the modalities of
its initial possibility, which is thus symbolically described or recapitulated.
It can also be said that since the possibility of a being is necessarily a
possibility of manifestation, the cyclic process of that being is the sum of
the aspects of its manifestation and therefore of its possibility, and that the
being, through the exercise of its will, merely manifests m deferred mode its
simultaneous cosmic manifestation, m other words the individual retraces m an
analytic way his synthetic and primordial possibility which, for its part,
occupies a necessary place m the hierarchy of possibilities, the necessity of
each possibility, as we have seen, being based metaphysically on the absolute
necessity of the Divine All-Possibility.
6
In order
to grasp the universality of esotericism, which is the same thing as the
universality of metaphysic, it is important above all to understand that the
means or organ of metaphysical knowledge is itself of a universal order and
not, like reason, of an individual order; consequently this means or organ,
which is the Intellect, must be found m all orders of nature and not only in
man as is the case with discursive thought. To answer the question as to how
the Intellect is manifested in the ‘peripheral5 domains of nature we
shall have to introduce ideas which may prove somewhat puzzling for those who
are unaccustomed to metaphysical and cosmological speculation, although, in
themselves, these ideas represent fundamental and obvious truths. It may be
said therefore that to the extent to which a state of existence is removed from
the ‘central5 state of the world to which it belongs—and the human
state, like every other cosmologically analogous state, is central in relation
to all ‘peripheral5 states, whether terrestrial or not, and therefore
not only in relation to the animal, vegetable and mineral states but also to
the angelic states, whence the adoration of Adam by the 70
angels
mentioned m the Qpran—to the extent to which a state is ‘peripheral’, the
Intellect becomes identified with its content, m the sense that a plant is even
less able than an animal to know its own wishes or progress m knowledge, but is
passively tied to and even identified with such knowledge as is imposed on it
by its nature and which essentially determines its form. In other words, the
form of a ‘peripheral’ being, whether it be animal, vegetable or mineral,
reveals all that that being knows, and is, as it were, itself identified with
this knowledge, it can be said, therefore, that the form of such a being gives
a true indication of its contemplative state or ‘dream’. That which differentiates
beings, m the measure m which they occupy states that are progressively more
‘passive’ or ‘unconscious’, is their mode of knowledge or their ‘intelligence’.
Humanly speaking it would be absurd to say that gold is more ‘intelligent’ than
copper or that lead has little ‘intelligence’, but metaphysically there is
nothing ridiculous m such an assertion gold represents a ‘solar’ state of
knowledge, and it is this, moreover, which permits of its association with
spiritual influences and its being thus invested with an eminently sacred
character. Needless to say the object of knowledge or of intelligence is always
and by definition the Divine Principle and cannot be anything else, since It is
metaphysically the only Reality; but this ‘object’ or ‘content’ can vary m
form m conformity with the indefinite diversity of the modes and degrees of
Intelligence reflected m creatures Furthermore it must be pointed out that the
manifested or created world has a double root, Existence and Intelligence, to
which heat and Ijght correspond analogically in igneous bodies, all beings and
all things reveal these two aspects of relative reality. As already stated,
that which differentiates beings and things is their mode and degree of
intelligence; on the other hand, that which unites them is their existence,
which is the same for all. But the relationship is reversed if we turn from the
cosmic and ‘horizontal’ continuity of the elements of the manifested world and
consider their ‘vertical’ connection with their transcendent Principle, that
which unites the being, and more particularly the ‘realized’ being, to the
Divine Principle, is the Intellect,
that
which separates the world—or any microcosm—from the Principle, is Existence. In
the case of man, intelligence is ‘inward’ and existence ‘outward’, and since
the latter does not m itself admit of differentiation, men form one single
species, whereas differences of ‘caste’ and spirituality are most marked. In
the case of a being belonging to a ‘peripheral’ domain, on the other hand, it
is existence which is ‘inward’, since its lack of differentiation does not
appear m the foreground, while intelligence or the mode of intellection is
outward, differentiation appearing m the forms themselves, whence the endless
diversity of species in all these domains One might also say that man is
normally, by primordial definition, pure knowledge and the mineral pure
existence the diamond, which stands at the summit of the mineral realm,
integrates intelligence as such m its existence or manifestation, therefore
passively or ‘unconsciously’, whence its hardness, transparency and luminosity,
the spiritually great man, who stands at the summit of the human species,
integrates the whole of existence m his knowledge, therefore in an active and
‘conscious’ manner, whence his universality.
7
The
universality of metaphysical knowledge is necessarily reflected in the
spiritual means proper to esotericism; this accounts for the fundamental
difference between the metaphysical way and the religious way, the latter
being based upon an individual point of view and the former upon a^erspective
that is universal. In order to define more clearly the differences between the
methods which correspond respectively to religious belief and metaphysical
knowledge, one can describe the first of these ways, the religious way, as
being ‘passive’, not m itself, but relatively to the end to be achieved; the
metaphysical or initiatory way, on the contrary, can be called ‘active’ by
virtue of its conscious and voluntary participation m the Divine Intellect and
in the Divine Activity. The importance accorded by mysticism to psychic
contingencies such as ‘aridity’ and ‘con-
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OE ESOTERICISM solations’ clearly
shows that m the religious or mystic way[11] grace is
passively awaited—that is to say without there being the possibility of
activating it by an intellectual and voluntary act—and individual activity
consists essentially m earmng ‘merit’ which is accumulated with a view to
grace; m the initiatory way the reverse in a sense is true, inasmuch as grace
is actively brought into play by means of the contemplative intelligence which
identifies itself more or less directly with that which it contemplates.
Neither the virtues, which m the Sufic treatises are the subject of detailed
commentaries—and to which the Yoga-Shastras attach no less
importance—nor the ascetic disciplines which are associated with them m a
secondary degree, are practised with a view to the acquisition of merit m the
interest of the individual as such, on the contrary they serve, at least m an
indirect way, as a means of enabling the being to pass beyond all individuality
and consequently beyond every interested viewpoint; they provide a means of
removing the obstacles which are opposed to the principally permanent radiation
of grace, which is no other than the radiation of the being’s divine Essence.
On the other hand the mortification practised by the mystic possesses by
definition a penitential character which that of the initiate cannot have; the
latter purifies himself m the first place by the intellectual vision of the
Divine, or by the ‘fire of Knowledge’ as the Hindus say, and mortification,
which m his case will nearly always have a purely privative character, will
serve, as has been said above, as a means of
removing
the impediments which darken the brilliance of the Divine Ray m the soul.
Before this Ray, which is transcendent Knowledge, the world and its attractions
gradually withdraw, like snow melting in the sun, and no austerity can surpass
m excellence the Paracletic and sanctifying miracle of pure intellectual
Knowledge,[12]
which dissolves all the bonds of ignorance. This perspective is also found m
primitive Christianity; Christian virtue was not, as under the old Law, merit
earned with the intention of justification before God, but, on the contrary, a
response to Divine grace already present though faith, an attitude m conformity
with the presence of this grace, or a means of not losing it, as a result, the
purity of the Christian life was much nearer to Adam’s state of innocence
before the Fall than to his penitence after his expulsion from Paradise
However, the difference between the initiatory and mystic ways is without doubt
most clearly illustrated by the fact that m the initiatory way the state of
spiritual ‘submersion’ (the Hindu samadhi and the Sufic hat) can
and must be obtained through knowledge and by a voluntary act, which of course
presupposes the attainment of a degree {maqdm) which makes a conscious
communication with the Divine Essence possible, whereas it is the impossibility
of voluntarily achieving a ‘mystic state’ which enters essentially into the
definition of this state. There is here a difference of principle, though not
an absolute difference, since everything we have said about either of the two
ways also finds its place, analogically and m an appropriate manner, in the
other. It is important, however, to know that the difference of principle
exists and that it would be useless to attempt to deny it.
It
follows from all that has been said above that in the mitia-
TRANSCENDENCE AND UNIVERSALITY OF ESOTERICISM tory way, merit,
that is to say good works and penances, is replaced by intellectual
concentration—absent from mysticism —on the absolute Reality which is man’s
Divine Essence and of which, by means of this concentration, he must become conscious
to the point of complete identification. This certainly does not mean that works
and sacrifices have no place m the life of the initiate, but rather that he
attaches a different significance to them than does the mystic, m the sense
that, for the initiate, every act tends to affirm or realize Unity either
directly or indirectly. The Pauline opposition between ‘Faith’ and the ‘Law’
has, from the initiatory point of view, no other meaning than the opposition
between contemplative concentration and merit m the moral sense, if there is
anything which by its excellence is able to eclipse all human works and make
them appear in all their poverty and impotence, it can only be a participation
of a more or less direct nature in the Divine Infinity, or in other words, a
miraculous reintegration of the human m the Divine.
8
The
exoteric demal of the presence, whether virtual or actualized, of the
uncreated Intellect in the created being, finds its most usual expression in
the erroneous affirmation that no supernatural knowledge is possible apart from
Revelation. But it is quite arbitrary to maintain that on this earth we have no
immediate knowledge of God, and in fact that it is impossible for us to h#ve
such knowledge. This provides one more example of the opportunism which, on the
one hand, denies the reality of the Intellect, and, on the other hand, denies
to those who enjoy the possession of it the right to know what it causes them
to know. The reasons behind this denial are, firstly, that direct participation
m what may be called the ‘Paracletic faculty’ is not accessible to everybody, at
least in practice, and secondly, that the doctrine of the presence of the
uncreated Intellect in the creature would be prejudicial to the faith of the
ordinary person, since it seems to run counter to the perspective of merit.
What the
religious point of view cannot admit, m Islam no less than m Christianity and
Judaism, is the quasi 'natural5 existence of a 'supernatural
faculty’, one which Christian dogma however admits with regard to Christ. It is
apparently forgotten that the distinction between the 'supernatural5
and the 'natural5 is not absolute—except m the sense of being
'relatively absolute’ —and that the 'supernatural’ can also be called 'natural5
m so far as it acts m accordance with certain laws Inversely, the 'natural’ is
not without a 'supernatural’ aspect in so far as it manifests the Divine
Reality Failing this, Nature would amount to pure nothingness. On the other
hand, to maintain that the 'supernatural’ Knowledge of God, that is to say the
'beatific vision’m the 'beyond5, is an unobscured knowledge of the
Divine Essence which is enjoyed by the individual soul, amounts to saying that
absolute Knowledge can be achieved by a relative being as such, whereas, m
reality, this Knowledge, being absolute, is none other than the Absolute m so
far as it knows Itself; and if the Intellect, 'supernaturally’ present m man,
can make man participate m this Knowledge that the Divinity has of Itself, it
is because of certain Laws which are, so to speak, 'freely’ obeyed by the
'supernatural’ by virtue of its very possibilities. Again, if the
'supernatural’ differs in an eminent degree from the 'natural5, it
is nevertheless true that this difference no longer exists from another and
more universal standpoint, that is to say in so far as the 'supernatural’ itself
also obeys—and is the first to obey—immutable Laws.
Knowledge
is essentially holy (how else could Dante have spoken of the 'venerable
authority of the Philosopher’with a holiness that is truly 'Paracletic’ ‘For to
know thee is perfect righteousness,5 says the Book of Wisdom (xv 3),
'Yea, to know thy power is the root of immortality? This sentence is of the
greatest doctrinal significance, being one of the clearest and most explicit
formulations that can be found of the idea of realization by Knowledge, or in
other words of the intellectual way which leads to this ‘Paracletic’ sanctity.
In other sentences of equal excellence this same Book of Solomon enunciates the
qualities of pure intellectuality, essence of all spirituality, the 76
passage
which follow^ in addition to the marvellous metaphysical and initiatory
precision of its expression, brings out m a remarkable manner the universal
unity of Truth, and this is achieved by the very form of the language, which
recalls partly the Scriptures of India and pa ty those of Taoism* Tor m her
(Wisdom) is an understanding spirit, holy, one only, manifold, subtil, lively,
clear, undefiled, plain, not subject to hurt, loving the thing that is good,
quick, which cannot be letted, ready to do good, kind to man, steadfast, sure,
free from care, having all power, overseeing all things, and going through all
understanding, pure and most subtil spirits For wisdom is more moving than any
motion she passeth and goeth through all things by reason of her pureness. For
she is the breath of the power of God, and a pure influence flowing from the
glory of the Almighty therefore can no defiled thing fall into her. For she is
the brightness of the everlasting light, the unspotted mirror of the power of
God, and the image of his goodness. And being but one, she can do all things
and remaining m herself, she maketh all things new* and m all ages entering
into holy souls, she maketh them friends of God, and prophets. For God loveth
none but him that dwelleth with wisdom. For she is more beautiful than the sun,
and above all the order of stars* being compared with the light, she is found
before it. For after this cometh night, but vice shall not prevail against
wisdom. Wisdom reacheth from one end to another mightily; and sweetly doth she
order all things.’ (Wisd. of Sol. vii. 22-30; viu. 1.)
In
conclusion a word must be said to forestall a rather common objection. Certain
people readily regard transcendent intelligence which is aware of itself as
‘pride’, as if the fact that there are fools who believe themselves to be
intelligent ought to prevent the wise from knowing what they know; pride,
‘intellectual’ or otherwise, is only possible in the case of the ignorant who
are unaware of their own nothingness, just as humility, at least m the purely
psychological sense of the term, is without meaning except for those who
believe themselves to be something they are not. Those who wish to explain
everything that is beyond them as ‘pride’, which to their way of thinking is
the 77
counterpart
of ‘pantheism’, manifestly ignore the fact that if God has created such souls m
order to be ‘known’ and ‘realized’ by them and m them, man has no part m the
matter and can do nothing to alter it, Wisdom exists because it corresponds to
a possibility, that of the human manifestation of the Divine Science.
‘For she
is the breath of the power of God, and a pure influence flowing from the glory
of the Almighty therefore can no defiled thing fall into her . . . After the
light cometh night: but vice shall not prevail against wisdom.’
NOTE
(i) [See p 53] We may qoute here some explanations
given by a Moslem esotencist which will give an idea, not only of the
relationship between exotericism and esotericism m Islam, but of what this
relationship should normally be m every Tradition taking a religious form
‘Formalism, which is established for the 'average man’, allows man to achieve
universality ... It is m fact the ‘average man’ who is the object of the shariah
qt
sacred law of Islam . . The idea of the ‘average man’ estabhshes a sort of
neutrahty around each person which guarantees every individuality while
obliging everyone to work for all.... Islam, as a religion, is the way of unity
and totality. Its fundamental dogma is called Et-Tawhid,
that is to say unity or the action of uniting As a universal religion, it
admits of gradations, but each of these gradations is truly Islam m the sense
that each and every aspect of Islam reveals the same principles. Its formulas
are extremely simple, but the number of its forms is incalculable. The greater
the number of these forms, the more perfect is the law One is a Moslem when one
follows one’s destiny, that is to say*one’s raison
d'etre. . . . The ex
cathedra utterance of the mufti
must be clear and comprehensible to all, even to an illiterate negro. He has no
right to make any pronouncement on anything other than the commonplaces of
practical life, and m fact never does so, since he is able to avoid questions
which do not he within his competence. It is the clear delimitation, known to
all, between Sufic and Sharaite questions which allows Islam to be both
esoteric and exoteric without contradicting itself. That is why there are
never senous conflicts between science and faith among those Moslems who
understand their religion. The formula of ‘Et-Tawhid'
or Monotheism is a Sharaite commonplace. The import that a man gives to this
formula is his personal affair, since it depends upon his Sufism Every
deduction that one can make from this formula is more or less valid, provided
always that it does not destroy the literal meaning, for m that case one
destroys the unity of Islam, that is to say its universality, its faculty of
adapting and fitting itself to all mentalities, circumstances and epochs
Formalism is indispensable, it is not a superstition but a universal language
Since universality is the principle and the reason for the existence of Islam,
and since language is the means of communication between beings endowed with
reason, it follows that exoteric formulas are as important m the religious
organism as the arteries m the animal body . . Life is not divisible; what
makes it appear so is that it is capable of gradation. The more the life of the
ego identifies itself with the life of the non-ego, the more intensely one lives
The transfusion of the ego into the non-ego is made by means of a gift that is
more or less ritual, conscious or voluntary. It will be easily understood that
the art of giving is the principal secret of the Great Work ’ (Abdal-Hadi L9universality
en 1?Islam m Le
Voile d'IsiS) January 1934).
Chapter IV
I
I |
t may
seem surprising that we should introduce a subject which not only appears to
have little or no connection, with anything that has gone before, but also m
itself seems to be of secondary importance; m fact, however, this question of
forms m art is by no means a negligible one and is closely connected with the
general questions dealt with m this book
First of
all, however, there is a matter of terminology which calls for a few words of
explanation, m speaking of ‘forms m art’ and not j’ust ‘forms’, our purpose is
to make it clear that we are not dealing with ‘abstract’ forms, but, on the
contrary, with things that are ‘sensible’ by definition; if, on the other hand,
we avoid speaking of ‘artistic forms’, it is because the epithet ‘artistic’
carries with it, m present-day language, a notion of ‘luxury’ and therefore of
‘superfluity’, and this corresponds to something diametrically opposed to what
we have in mind. The expression ‘forms m art’ is really a pleonasm, inasmuch as
it is not possible, traditionally speaking, to dissociate form from art, the
latter being simply the principle of manifestation of the former; however, we
have been obliged to use this pleonasm for the reasons j'ust given.
If the
importance of forms is to be understood, it is necessary to appreciate the fact
that it is the sensible form which, symbolically, corresponds most directly to
the Intellect, by reason of the inverse analogy connecting the prmcipial and
manifested 80 orders.* In consequence of this
analogy the highest realities are most clearly manifested in their remotest
reflections, namely, in the sensible or ‘material’ order, and herein lies the
deepest meaning of the proverb ‘extremes meet’, to which one might add that it
is for this same reason that Revelation descended not only into the souls of
the Prophets, but also into their bodies, which presupposed their physical
perfection.f Sensible forms therefore correspond with exactness to intellections,
and it is for this reason that traditional art has rules which apply the cosmic
laws and universal principles to the domain of forms, and which, beneath their
more general outward aspect, reveal the ‘style’ of the civilization under
consideration, this ‘style’m its turn rendering explicit the form of
intellectuality of that civilization. When art ceases to be traditional and
becomes human, individual, and therefore arbitrary, that is infallibly the
sign—and secondarily the cause—of an intellectual decline, a weakening, which,
in. the sight of those who know how to ‘discriminate between the spirits’ and
who look upon things with an unprejudiced eye, is expressed by the more or less
incoherent and spiritually insignificant, we would go even as far as to say
unintelligible character of the forms. J In order to forestall any
* ‘Art’,
said St Thomas Aquinas, fiis associated with knowledge ’ As for the
metaphysical theory of inverse analogy, we would refer the reader to the
doctrinal works of Rene Gu6non, especially to ‘Uhomme et son devemr selon le
Vedanta? (Man and his Becoming according to the Vedanta, Luzac, 1946)
f Rene
Guenon (Les deux nuits—The Two Nights, in fitudes Tradition- nelles,
Pans, Chacornac, Apnl and May, 1939) in speaking of the laylat el-qadr^
night of the ‘descent’ (tanztl} of the Qpran, points out that ‘this
night, according to Mohyiddm ibn Arabi’s commentary, is identified with the
actual body 8f the Prophet What is particularly important to note is the fact
that the “revelation” is received, not in the mind, but in the body of the
being who is commissioned to express the Principle “And the Word was made
flesh” says the Gospel (“flesh” and not “mind”) and this is but another way of
expressing, under the form proper to the Christian Tradition, the reality which
is represented by the laylat el-qadr m the Islamic Tradition ’ This
truth is closely bound up with the relationship mentioned as existing between
forms and intellections
J We are
referring here to the decadence of certain branches of religious art dunng the
Gothic period, especially m its latter part, and to Western art as a whole from
the Renaissance onward Christian art (architecture, sculpture, painting,
liturgical goldsmithery, etc), which formerly was sacred,
F 8l
possible
objection, we would stress the fact that m intellectually healthy
civilizations—the Christian civilization of the Middle Ages for
instance—spirituality often affirms itself by a marked indifference to forms,
and sometimes even reveals a tendency to turn away from them, as is shown by
the example of St Bernard when he condemned images m monasteries, which, it
must be said, in no wise signifies the acceptance of ugliness and barbarism,
any more than poverty implies the possession of things that are mean m
themselves. But m a world where traditional art is dead, where consequently
form itself is invaded by everything which is contrary to spirituality and
where nearly every formal expression is corrupted at its very roots, the traditional
regularity of forms takes on a very special spiritual importance which it
could not have possessed at the beginning, since the absence of the spirit in
forms was then inconceivable.
What has
been said concerning the intellectual quality of sensible forms must not make
us overlook the fact that the further one goes back to the origins of a given
Tradition, the less those forms appear m a state of full development. The
pseudo-form, that is to say an arbitrary form, is always excluded, as already
stated, but form as such can also be virtually absent, at least m certain more
or less peripheral domains. On
symbolical,
spiritual, had to give way before the invasion of neo-antique and naturalistic,
individualistic and sentimental art, this art, which contained absolutely
nothing ‘miraculous’—no matter what those who believe m the ‘Greek miracle’ may
care to think—is quite unfitted for the transmission of intellectual intuitions
and no longer even answers to collective psychic aspirations, it is thus as far
removed as can be from intellectual contemplation and takes into consideration
feelings only, on the other Band, feeling lowers itself in proportion as it
fulfils the needs of the masses, until it finishes up m a sickly and pathetic
vulgarity It is strange that no one has understood to what a degree this
barbarism of forms, which reached a zenith of empty and miserable exhibitionism
m the period of Louis XV, contributed—and still contributes—to driving many
souls (and by no means the worst) away from the Church, they feel literally
choked m surroundings which do not allow their intelligence room to breathe Let
us note in passing that the historical connection between the new St Peter’s
Basilica in Rome—of the Renaissance period, therefore anti-spiritual and
rhetorical, ‘human’ if so preferred—and the origin of the Reformation are
unfortunately very far from fortuitous.
the
other hand, the nearer one draws to the end of the traditional cycle under
consideration, the greater the importance attaching to ‘formalism’, even from
the so-called ‘artistic’ point of view, since the forms have by then become
almost indispensable channels for the actualization of the spiritual deposit
of the Tradition.* What should never be forgotten is the fact that the absence
of the formal element is not equivalent to the presence of the unformed, and
vice-versa, the unformed and the barbarous will never attain the majestic
beauty of the void, whatever may be believed by those who have an interest m
passing off a deficiency for a superiority, j This law of compensation, by
* This
point is one that is ignored by certain pseudo-Hmdu movements, whether of
Indian origin or not, which move away from the sacred forms of Hinduism while
believing themselves to represent its purest essence, in reality, it is useless
to confer a spiritual means on a man, without having first of all forged in him
a mentality which will be in harmony with tins means, and that quite
independently of the obligation of a personal attachment to an initiatory line,
a spiritual realization is inconceivable outside the appropriate psychic
‘climate’, that is to say, one that is m conformity with the traditional
surroundings of the spiritual means m question We may perhaps be allowed to add
a remark here which seems to take us rather outside our subject, though some
readers, at least, will understand its appropriateness an objection might be
raised to what we have just been saying on the grounds that Shri Chaitanya
bestowed initiation not only on Hindus but on Moslems as well, this objection,
however, is pointless in the present case, for what Shri Chaitanya, who was one
of the greatest spiritual Masters of India, transmitted first and foremost,
was a current of grace resulting from the intense radiation of his own
holiness, this radiation had the virtue of m some degree erasing or drownmg
formal differences, which is all the more admissible in that he was ‘bhaktic’
by nature Besides, the fact that Shri Chaitanya could accomplish miracles in no
wise implies that another guru, even if he were of the same initiatory
lineage and therefore a legitimate successor of Chaitanya, could do the'Same,
from another point of view which, though less important, is by no means
negligible, one must also take into consideration the psychic and other
affinities which may exist between Hindu and Moslem Indians, especially in the
case of contemplatives, so that formal divergences can a prion be
greatly attenuated m certain cases
f The
claim has sometimes been put forward that Christianity, on the ground that it
stands above forms, cannot be identified with any particular civilization, it
is indeed understandable that some people would like to find consolation for
the loss of Christian civilization, including its art, but the opinion we have
just quoted is none the less inexcusable The recent new ecclesiastical canon
concerning the laws of sacred art really has only a negative bearing, in the
sense that it maintains a minimum of tradition simply 83
virtue
of which certain relationships become gradually inverted during the course of a
traditional cycle, can be applied m all spheres for instance, we may quote the
following saying (haditK) of the Prophet Mohammed Tn the beginning of
Islam, he who omits a tenth of the Law is damned; but m the latter days, he who
shall accomplish a tenth thereof will be saved?
The
analogical relationship between intellections and material forms explains how
it became possible for esotericism to be grafted on to the exercise of the
crafts and especially architectural art, the cathedrals which the Christian
initiates left behind them offer the most explicit as well as the most dazzling
proof of the spiritual exaltation of the Middle Ages.* This brings us to a most
important aspect of the question now before us, namely, the action of
esotericism on exotericism through the medium of sensible forms, the production
of which is precisely the prerogative of craft initiation. Through these forms,
which act as vehicles of the integral traditional doctrine, and which thanks to
their symbolism translate this doctrine into a language that is both immediate
and universal, esotericism infuses an intellectual quality into the properly
religious part of the tradition, thereby establishing a balance the absence of
which would finally bring about the dissolution of the whole civilization, as
has happened in the Christian world. The abandoning of sacred art deprived
esotericism of its most direct means of action, the outward tradition insisted
more and more on its own peculiari-
m order
to avoid seeing forms become so imaginative that the identification of their
subjects is no longer possible, m other words, all that can be expected from
this canon is that the faithful may be saved from mistaking a church steeple
for a factory-chimney, and vice-versa Apart from that, the aforesaid canon
sanctions all the errors of the past when it declares that religious art must
‘speak the language of its period’, without even pausing to put the question of
just what €a period’ means, and what rights it possesses, given that
it does possess any; such a principle, in the name of which men have gone as
far as to proclaim that ‘modem ecclesiastical art is searching for a new
style’, implicitly contains another misunderstanding and a fresh repudiation of
Christian art
* When
standing before a cathedral, a person really feels he is placed at the centre
of the world; standing before a church of the Renaissance, Baroque or Rococo
periods, he merely feels himself to be in Europe
ties,
that is to say, its limitations, until finally, by want of that current of
universality which, through the language of forms, had quickened and stabilized
the religious civilization, reactions in a contrary sense were brought about;
that is to say, the formal limitations, instead of being compensated and
thereby stabilized by means of the supra-formal ‘interferences’ of esotericism,
gave rise, through their ‘opacity’ or ‘massiveness’, to negations which might
be qualified as ‘infra-formal’, resulting as they did from an individual
arbitrariness which, far from being a form of the truth, was merely a formless
chaos of opinions and fancies.
To
return to our initial idea, it may be added that the ‘Beauty’ of God
corresponds to a deeper reality than His ‘Goodness’, no matter how paradoxical
this may appear at first sight. One has only to recall the metaphysical law m
virtue of which the analogy between the principial and manifested orders is
reversed, m the sense that what is prmcipially ‘great’ will be ‘small’m the
manifested order and that which is ‘inward’m the Principle will appear as
‘outward’ in manifestation, and vice versa. It is because of this inverse
analogy that in man beauty is outward and goodness inward—at least in the usual
sense of these words—contrary to what obtains in the principial order where
Goodness is itself an expression of Beauty.
2
It has
often been noticed that Oriental peoples, including those reputed to be the
most artistic, show themselves for the most part* entirely lacking m
aesthetical discernment with regard to whatever comes to them from the West. AU
the ugliness born of a world more and more devoid of spirituality spreads over
the East with unbelievable facility, not only under the influence of
politico-economic factors, which would not be so surprising, but also by the
free consent of those who, by all appearances, had created a world of beauty,
that is a civilization, in which every expression, including the most modest,
bore the imprint of the same genius. Since the very beginning of Western
infiltration, it has been astonishing to see the most per- 85
feet
works of art set side by side with the worst trivialities of industrial
production, and these disconcerting contradictions have taken place not only in
the realm of ‘art products’, but m nearly every sphere, setting aside the fact
that m a normal civilization, everything accomplished by man is related to the
domain of art, m some respects at least. The answer to this paradox is very
simple, however, and we have already outlined it m the preceding pages, it
resides m the fact that forms, even the most unimportant, are the work of human
hands m a secondary manner only, they originate first and foremost from the
same supra-human source from which all tradition originates, which is another
way of saying that the artist who lives m a traditional world devoid of
‘rifts’, works under the discipline or the inspiration of a genius which
surpasses him, fundamentally he is but the instrument of this genius, if only
from the fact of his craftsman’s qualification.* Consequently, individual taste
* ‘A
thing is not only what it is for the senses, but also what it represents
Natural or artificial objects are not arbitrary “symbols” of such or such a
different or superior reality, but they are the effective manifestation of that
reality the eagle or the lion, for example, is not so much the symbol or the
image of the Sun as it is the Sun under one of its manifestations (the
essential form being more important than the nature in which it manifests
itself), in the same way, every house is the world in effigy and every altar is
situated at the centre of the earth ’ (Ananda K Coomaraswamy ‘The Primitive
Mentality5 in Etudes Traditionnelles, Paris, Chacornac,
August- September-October, 1939) It is solely and exclusively traditional
art—in the widest sense of the word, implying all that is of an externally
formal order, and therefore a fortiori everythmg which belongs in some
way or other to the ritual domain—it is only this art, transmitted with
tradition and by tradition, which can guarantee the adequate analogical
correspondence between the divine and the cosmic orders on the one hand, ai^d
the human or ‘artistic5 order on the other As a result, the
traditional artist does not limit himself simply to imitating Nature, but to
‘imitating Nature in her manner of operation5 (St Thomas Aquinas, Sum
Theol I, qu 117, a I) and it goes without saying that the artist cannot,
with his own individual means, improvise such a ‘cosmological5
operation It is by the entirely adequate conformity of the artist to this
‘manner of operation5, a conformity which is subordinated to the
rules of tradition, that the masterpiece is created, m other words, this
conformity essentially presupposes a knowledge, which may be either personal,
direct and active, or inherited, indirect and passive, the latter case being
that of those artisans who, unconscious as individuals of the metaphysical
content of the forms they have learned to create, know not how to resist the
corrosive influence of the modern West
plays
only a relatively subordinate part m the production of the forms of such an
art, and this taste will be reduced to nothing as soon as the individual finds
himself face to face with a form which is foreign to the spirit of his own
Tradition, that is what happens m the case of a people unfamiliar with Western
civilization when they encounter the forms imported from the West However, for
this to happen, it is necessary that the people accepting such confusion should
no longer be fully conscious of their own spiritual genius, or m other terms,
that they should no longer be capable of understanding the forms with which
they are still surrounded and m which they live, it is m fact a proof that the
people m question are already suffering from a certain decadence Because of
this fact, they are led to accept modern ugliness all the more easily because
it may answer to certain inferior possibilities that those people are already
spon- taneoudy seeking to realize, no matter how, and it may well be quite
subconsciously, therefore, the unreasoning readiness with which only too many
Orientals (possibly even the great majority) accept things which are utterly
incompatible with the spirit of their Tradition is best explained by the fascination
exercised over an ordinary person by something corresponding to an as yet
unexhausted possibility, this possibility being, m the present case, simply
that of arbitrariness or want of principle However that may be, and without
wishing to attach too much importance to this explanation of what appears to
be the complete lack of taste shown by Orientals, there is one fact which is
absolutely certain, namely that very many Orientals themselves no longer
understand the sense of the forms they inherited from their ancestors, together
with their whole Tradition. All that has just been said applies of course first
and foremost and a fortion to the nations of the West themselves who,
after having created—we will not say ‘invented’—a perfect traditional art, proceeded
to disown it m favour of the residues of the individualistic and empty art of
the Graeco-Romans, which has finally led to the artistic chaos of the modern
world. We know very well that there are some who will not at any price admit
the unintelligibility or the ugliness of the modern world, and who readily
employ the word ‘aesthetic’, with a derogatory nuance similar to that attaching
to the words ‘picturesque5 and ‘romantic5, in order to
discredit in advance the importance of forms, so that they may find themselves
more at ease in the enclosed system of their own barbarism Such an attitude has
nothing surprising in it when it concerns avowed modernists, but it is worse
than illogical, not to say rather despicable, coming from those who claim to belong
to the Christian civilization; for to reduce the spontaneous and normal
language of Christian art— a language the beauty of which can hardly be
questioned—to a worldly matter of ‘taste5—as if medieval art could
have been the product of mere caprice—amounts to admitting that the signs
stamped by the genius of Christianity on all its direct and indirect
expressions were only a contingency unrelated to that genius and devoid of
serious importance, or even due to a mental inferiority, for ‘only the spirit
matters’—so say certain ignorant people imbued with hypocritical, iconoclastic,
blasphemous and impotent puritanism, who pronounce the word ‘spirit5
all the more readily because they are the last to know what it really stands
for.
In order
to understand the causes of the decadence of art m the West, one must take into
account the fact that there is in the European mentality a certain dangerous
‘idealism5 which is not without relevance to that decadence, nor yet
to the decay of Western civilization as a whole. This ‘idealism’ has found its
fullest, one might say its most ‘intelligent5 expression in certain
forms of Gothic art, those m which a kind of ‘dynamism5 is predominant,
which seems to aim at taking away tfie heaviness from stone. As for Byzantine
and Romanesque art, as well as that other side of Gothic art wherein a ‘static’
power has been preserved, it might be said that it is an essentially
intellectual art, therefore ‘realistic’. The ‘flamboyant’ Gothic art, no matter
how ‘passionate’ it became, was nevertheless still a traditional art except in
the case of sculpture and painting which were already well on the way to
decadence, to be more exact, it was the ‘swan-song’ of Gothic art. From the
time of the Renaissance, which represents a sort of ‘posthumous revenge’ on the
part of classical antiquity, European 'idealism’ flowed into the exhumed
sarcophagi of the Graeco-Roman civilization By this act of suicide, idealism
placed itself at the service of an individualism in which it thought to have
rediscovered its own genius, only to end up, after a number of intermediate
stages, m the most vulgar and wildest affirmations of that individualism. This
was really a double suicide: firstly the forsaking of medieval or Christian
art, and secondly the adoption of Graeco-Roman forms which intoxicated the
Christian world with the poison of their decadence. But it is necessary here to
consider a possible objection, was not the art of the first Christians in fact
Roman art? The answer is that the real beginnings of Christian art
are to be found m the symbols inscribed in the catacombs, and not in the forms
that the early Christians, themselves in part belonging to the Roman
civilization, temporarily borrowed m a purely outward manner from the
'classical’ decadence. Christianity was indeed called upon to replace this
decadence by an art springing spontaneously from an original spiritual genius,
and if in fact certain Roman influences have always persisted in Christian art,
this only applies to more or less superficial details.
It has
just been stated that European 'idealism’ allied itself tQ individualism and
ended by identifying itself with the crudest expressions of the latter. As for
those things that the West finds 'crude’ in other civilizations, they are nearly
always only the more or less superficial aspects of a 'realism’ that scorns
delusive and hypocritical veils. However, one should not lose sight of the fact
th$t 'idealism’ is not bad m itself, inasmuch as it finds its place in the
minds of heroes, always inclined towards 'sublimation’; what is bad, and at
the same time specifically Western, is the intrusion of this mentality into
every sphere, including those in which it has no place. It is this distorted
'idealism’, all the more fragile and dangerous because it is distorted, that
Islam, with its desire for equilibrium and stability—in other words
‘realism’—wished to avoid at all costs, having taken, moreover, into
consideration the restricted possibilities of the present cyclic period,
already far removed from its origin;
herein
lies the reason for that 'earthly’ aspect with which Christians are wont to
reproach the Islamic civilization.
3
In order
to give an idea of the principles of traditional art, we will point out a few
of the most general and elementary ones first of all, the work executed must
conform to the use to which it will be put, and it must translate that
conformity, if there be an added symbolism, it must conform to the symbolism
inherent m the object, there must be no conflict between the essential and the
accessory, but a hierarchical harmony, which will moreover spring from the
purity of the symbolism; the treatment of the material used must be m
conformity with the nature of that material m the same way that the material
itself must be in conformity with the use of the object, lastly, the obj’ect
must not give an illusion of being other than what it really is, for such an
illusion always gives a disagreeable impression of uselessness, and when this
illusion is the goal of the finished work, as it is m the case of all
'classicist’ art, it is the mark of a uselessness which is only too apparent.
The great innovations of naturalistic art can be reduced m fact to so many
violations of the principles of normal art firstly, as far as sculpture is
concerned, violation of the inert material used, whether it be stone, metal or
wood, and secondly, m the case of painting, violation of the plane surface. In
the first example, the inert material is treated as if it were endowed with
life, whereas it is essentially static and only allows, because of this fact^
the representation either of motionless bodies or of essential or 'schematic’
phases of movement, but not that of arbitrary, accidental or almost
instantaneous movements; in the second example, that of painting, the plane
surface is treated as if it had three dimensions, both by means of
foreshortening and by the use of shadows.
It will
be appreciated that rules such as these are not dictated by merely 'aesthetic’
reasons and that they represent, on the contrary, applications of cosmic and
divine laws; beauty will flow from them as a necessary result. As regards
beauty m
90
naturalistic
art, it does not reside m the woik as such, but solely m the object which it
copies, whereas m symbolic and traditional art it is the work m itself which is
beautiful, whether it be ‘abstract’ or whether it borrows beauty m a greater or
lesser degree from a natural model. It would be difficult to find a better
illustration of this distinction than that afforded by a comparison between
so-called ‘classical’ Greek art and Egyptian art the beauty of the latter does
not, in fact, lie simply and solely in the object represented, but resides
simultaneously and a fortiori in the work as such, that is to say m the
‘inward reality’ which the work makes manifest. The fact that naturalistic art
has sometimes succeeded m expressing nobility of feeling or vigorous
intelligence is not m question and may be explained by cosmological reasons
which could not but exist, but that has no connection with art as such, and no
individual value could ever make up for the falsification of the latter.
The
majority of moderns who claim to understand art are convinced that Byzantine or
Romanesque art is m no way superior to modern art, and that a Byzantine or
Romanesque Virgin resembles Mary no more than do her naturalistic images, in
fact rather the contrary. The answer is, however, quite simple the Byzantine
Virgin—which traditionally goes back to Saint Luke and the Angels—is infinitely
closer to the ‘truth’ of Mary than a naturalistic image, which of necessity is
always that of another woman Only one of two things is possible* either the
artist presents an absolutely correct portrait of the Virgin from a physical
point of view, m which case it will be necessary for the artist to have seen
the Virgin, a condition which obviously cannot be fulfilled—setting aside the
fact that all naturalistic painting is an abuse—or else the artist will present
a perfectly adequate symbol of the Virgin, but m this case physical
resemblance, without being absolutely excluded, is no longer at all in
question. It is this second solution—the only one that makes sense—which is
realized m icons, what they do not express by means of a physical resemblance,
they express by the abstract but immediate language of symbolism, a language
which is built up of precision and imponderables both together. Thus the icon,
m addition to the beatific power which is inherent in it by reason of its
sacramental character, transmits the holiness or inner reality of the Virgin
and hence the universal reality of which the Virgin herself is an expression;
m contributing both to a state of contemplation and to a metaphysical reality,
the icon becomes a support of intellection, whereas a naturalistic image
transmits only the fact—apart from its obvious and inevitable he—that Mary was
a woman. It is true that m the case of a particular icon it may happen that the
proportions and features are those of the living Virgin, but such a likeness,
if it really came to pass, would be independent of the symbolism of the image
and could only be the result of a special inspiration, no doubt an unconscious
one on the part of the artist himself. Naturalistic art could moreover be
legitimate up to a certain point if it was used exclusively to set on record
the features of the saints, since the contemplation of saints (the Hindu darshari)
can be a very precious help in the spiritual way, owing to the fact that their
outward appearance conveys, as it were, the perfume of their spirituality; but
the use in this limited manner of a partial and ‘disciplined5
naturalism corresponds only to a very remote possibility.
To come
back to the symbolic and spiritual quality of the icon* one’s ability to
perceive the spiritual quality of an icon or any other symbol is a question of
contemplative intelligence and also of ‘sacred science’. However, it is
certainly false to claim, in justification of naturalism, that the people need
an ‘accessible’, that is to say a platitudinous art, for it is not the ‘people’
who gave birth to the Renaissance; the art of the latter, like all the ‘fine
art’ which is derived from it, is on the contrary an offence to the piety of
the simple person. The artistic ideals of the Renaissance and of all modern art
are therefore very far removed from what the people need, and, in fact, nearly
all the miraculous Virgins to which people are attracted are Byzantine or
Romanesque; and who would presume to argue that the black colouring of some of
them agrees with popular taste or is particularly accessible to ft? On the
other hand, the Virgins made by the hands of the people, when they have not
been 9*
corrupted
by the influence of academic art, are very much more ‘real’, even in a
subjective way, than those of the latter; and even if one were prepared to
admit that the majority demand empty or unintelligent images, can it be said
that the needs of the elite are never to be taken into consideration?
In the
preceding paragraphs, we have already implicitly answered the question as to
whether sacred art is meant to cater for the intellectual elite alone,
or whether it has something to offer to the man of average intelligence. This
question solves itself when one takes into consideration the universality of
all symbolism, for this universality enables sacred art to transmit— apart from
metaphysical truths and facts derived from sacred history—not only spiritual
states of the mind, but psychological attitudes which are accessible to all
men; in modem parlance, one might say that such art is both profound and
‘naive’ at the same time, and this combination of profundity and ‘naivety’ is
precisely one of the dominant characteristics of sacred art. The
‘ingenuousness’ or ‘candour’ of such art, far from being due to a spontaneous
or affected inferiority, reveals on the contrary the normal state of the human
soul, whether it be that of the average or of the above-average man; the
apparent ‘intelligence’ of naturalism, on the other hand, that is to say, its
well-nigh satanic skill in copying Nature and thus transmitting nothing but the
hollow shell of beings and things, can only correspond to a deformed mentality,
we might say to one which has deviated from primordial simplicity or
‘innocence’. It goes without saying that such a deformation, resulting as it
does from intellectual superficiality and mental virtuosity, is incompatible
with the traditional spirit and consequently finds no place in a civilization
that has remained faithful to that spint. Therefore if sacred art appeals to
contemplative intelligence, it likewise appeals to normal human sensibility.
This means that such art alone possesses a universal language, and that none is
better fitted to appeal, not only to an elite, but also to the people at
large. Let us remember, too, as far as the apparently ‘childish’ aspect of the
traditional mentality is concerned, Christ’s injunction to be ‘as little
children’ and ‘simple as doves’, words which, no matter what may be their
spiritual meaning, also quite plainly refer to psychological realities.
The
monks of the eighteenth century, very different from those religious
authorities of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries who betrayed Christian
art by abandoning it to the impure passions of worldly men and the ignorant imagination
of the profane, were fully conscious of the holiness of every kind of means
able to express the Tradition. They stipulated, at the second council of
Nicaea, that ‘art’ (i e ‘the perfection of work’) alone belongs to the painter,
while ordinance (the choice of the subject) and disposition (the treatment of
the subject from the symbolical as well as the technical or material points of
view) belongs to the Fathers. (Non est pictons-ejus enim sola ars estrerum
ordmatio et dispositio Patrum nostrorum.) This amounts to placing all
artistic initiative under the direct and active authority of the spiritual
leaders of Christianity. Such being the case, how can one explain the fact that
during recent centuries, religious circles have, for the most part shown such a
regrettable lack of understanding m respect of all those things which, having
an artistic character, are, as they fondly beheve, only external matters? First
of all, admitting a prion the elimination of every esoteric influence,
there is the fact that a religious perspective as such has a tendency to
identify itself with the moral point of view, which stresses merit only and
believes it is necessary to ignore the sanctifying quality of intellectual
knowledge and, as a result, the value of the supports of such knowledge; now,
the perfection of sensible forms is no more ‘meritorious’m the moral sense than
the intellections which those forms reflect and transmit, and it is therefore
only logical that symbolic forms, when they are no longer understood, should be
relegated to the background, and even forsaken, in order to be replaced by
forms which will no longer appeal to the intelligence, but only to a
sentimental imagination capable of inspiring the meritorious act—at least such
is the belief of the man of limited intelligence. However, this sort of
speculative provocation of reactions by resorting to means of a superficial and
vulgar nature will, in the last analysis, prove to be illusory, for, in
reality, nothing can be better fitted to influence the deeper dispositions of
the soul than sacred art Profane art, on the contrary, even if it be of some
psychological value m the case of souls of inferior intelligence, soon exhausts
its means, by the very fact of their superficiality and vulgarity, after which
it can only provoke reactions of contempt; these are only too common, and may
be considered as a ‘'rebound’ of the contempt in which sacred art was held by
profane art, especially in its earlier stages.[13] It has been a
matter of current experience that nothing is able to offer to irrehgion a more
immediately tangible nourishment than the insipid hypocrisy of religious
images, that which was meant to stimulate piety m the believer, but serves to
confirm unbelievers m their impiety, whereas it must be recognized that
genuinely sacred art does not possess this character of a ‘two-edged weapon’,
for being itself more abstract, it offers less hold to hostile psychological
reactions. Now, no matter what may be the theories that attribute to the people
the need for unintelligent images, warped m their essence, the elites do
exist and certainly require something different; what they demand is an art
corresponding to their own spirit and in which their soul can come to rest,
finding itself again in order to mount to the Divine. Such an art cannot spring
simply from profane taste, nor even from ‘genius’, but must proceed essentially
out of Tradition; this fact being admitted, the masterpiece must be executed by
a sanctified artist or, let us say, by one ‘in a state of grace’, f Far from
serving only for the more or less superficial instruction and edification of
the masses, the icon, as is the case with the Hinduyantra and all other
visible symbols, establishes a bridge from the sensible to the spiritual. ‘By
the visible aspect’, states St. John Damascenus, ‘our thoughts must be drawn up
in a spiritual flight and rise to the invisible majesty of God.’
But let
us return to the errors of naturalism. Art, as soon as it is no longer
determined, illuminated and guided by spirituality, lies at the mercy of the
individual and purely psychical resources of the artist, and these resources
must soon run out, if only because of the very platitude of the naturalistic
principle which calls only for a superficial tracing of Nature. Reaching the
dead-point of its own platitude, naturalism inevitably engendered the
monstrosities of ‘surrealism’, The latter is but the decomposing body of an
art, and in any case should rather be called ‘mfra-reahsm’, it is properly
speaking the satamc consequence of naturalistic lucifenamsm. Naturalism, as a
matter of fact, is clearly luciferian m its wish to imitate the creations of
God, not to mention its affirmation of the psychical element to the detriment
of the spiritual, of the individual to the detriment of the universal, of the
bare fact to the detriment of the symbol. Normally, man must imitate the
creative act, not the thing created; that is what is done by symbolic art, and
the results are ‘creations’ which are not would-be duplications of those of
God, but rather a reflection of them according to a real analogy, revealing the
transcendental aspects of things; and this revelation is the only sufficient
reason of art, apart from any practical uses such and such objects may serve.
There is here a metaphysical inversion of relation which we have already
pointed out: for God, His creature is a reflection or an ‘exteriorized’ aspect
of Himself; for the artist, on the contrary, the work is a reflection of an
inner reality of which he himself is only an ovtward aspect; God creates His
own image, while man, so to speak, fashions his own essence, at least
symbolically. On the principial plane, the inner manifests the outer, but on
the manifested plane, the outer fashions the inner, and a sufficient reason for
all traditional art, no matter of what kind, is the fact that m a certain sense
the work is greater than the artist himself and brings back the latter, through
the mystery of artistic creation, to the proximity of his own Divine Essence.*
* This
explains the danger, so far as Semitic peoples are concerned, that lies m the
painting and especially m the carving of living things Where the Hindu and the
inhabitant of the Far East adores a Divine reality through a symbol—and we know
that a symbol is truly what it symbolizes as far as its essential reality is
concerned—the Semite will display a tendency to deify the symbol itself, one of
the reasons for the prohibition of plastic and pictorial arts amongst the
Semitic peoples was certainly a wish to prevent naturalistic deviations, a very
real danger among men whose mentality demanded a Tradition religious in form
Chapter V
I
W |
e must
now return to the more direct aspects of the question of the unity of
traditional forms, and we propose to show m this chapter how the symbolic
universality of each of these forms implies limitations in relation to
universality m the absolute sense. True affirmations, being concerned with
sacred facts—such as, for example, the person of Christ—which necessarily and
by definition manifest universal truths, are liable to become false to a
greater or lesser degree when artificially removed from their providential
framework. So far as Christianity is concerned this framework is the Western
World, m which Christ is The Life’, with the definite article and without
epithet. Modern disorder has destroyed this framework and ‘humanity’ has
outwardly expanded m an ‘artificial’ or ‘quantitative’ manner. The result is
that some people refuse to admit other ‘Christs’, while others arrive at the
opposite conclusion and deny to Jesus the quality of Christ. It is as though
certain persons, when faced with the discovery of other solar systems,
continued to maintain the view that there is only one sun, our own, whereas
others, perceiving that our sun is not the only one, denied that it was a sun
and concluded that there was no such thing, since none was unique. The truth of
the matter lies between the two opinions: our sun truly is ‘the sun’, but it is
unique solely in relation to the system of which it is the 98
centre,
just as there are many solar systems, so there are many suns, but this does not
prevent each being unique by definition* The sun, the lion, the eagle, the
sunflower, honey, amber, gold, are so many natural manifestations of the solar
principle, each unique and symbolically absolute in its own domain; the fact
that they cease to be unique when detached from the limits which enclose these
domains and make of them so many closed systems or microcosms, the relativaty
of their ‘unicity’ being then revealed, is m no way inconsistent with the fact
that within their respective domains and for these domains, these manifestations
are really identified with the solar principle, clothing it in modes appropriate
to the possibilities of the domain they belong to. To state that Christ is not
‘the Son of God’, but only ca Son of God’, would thus be false, for
the Word is unique, and each of its manifestations essentially reflects this
Divine unicity
Certain
passages of the New Testament contain indications that the ‘world’m which
Christ is the ‘Sun’ is identified with the Roman Empire, which represented the
providential sphere of expansion and hfe for the Christian civilization. When
mention is made in these texts of ‘every nation under heaven’ (Acts li 5“ii),
it is m fact only nations known to the Roman world that are referred to;1
and similarly, when it is said there is ‘none other name under heaven given
among men whereby we must be saved’ (Acts iv. 12), there is no reason to
suppose that the expression ‘under heaven’ means anything more than it does m
the first mentioned passage; unless, of course, the name ‘Jesus’ be understood
as a symbolic designation of the Word Itself which would imply that in the
world there is one name only, the Word, by which men can be saved, whatever the
Divine manifestation designated by this name in any particular case, or in
other words, whatever the particular form of this eternal Name, be it ‘Jesus’,
‘Buddha’ or any other.
This raises
a question which cannot be passed over in silence, namely, whether the activity
of missionaries working outside the predestined and ‘normal’ world of
Christianity is altogether illegitimate. To this it must be answered that
missionaries—
1
See note on p 113.
although
they have profited from abnormal circumstances inasmuch as Western expansion
at the expense of other civilizations is due solely to a crushing material
superiority arising out of the modern deviation—follow a way which possesses,
at least in principle, a sacrificial aspect; consequently the ‘subjective’
reality of this way will always retain its mystic meaning, independently of
the ‘objective’ reality of missionary activity. The positive aspect which this
activity derives from its evangelical origin cannot m fact entirely be lost
merely through overstepping the boundaries of the Christian world—which indeed
had been done before modern times, though m exceptional circumstances and
under quite different conditions—and by encroaching upon worlds which, though
not having Christ Jesus, are ‘Christian’ inasmuch as they have the Universal
Christ who is the Word which inspires all Revelation, and therefore do not need
conversion. But this positive aspect of missionary activity is only manifested
in the ‘objective’ world in more or less exceptional cases, either because the
spiritual influence emanating from a saint or relic proves stronger than the
force of an ‘autochthonous’ spiritual influence weakened by the existing
materialism of the local environment, or because Christianity is better suited
to the particular mentality of certain individuals, which necessarily supposes
a lack of comprehension by the latter of their own Tradition, and the presence
in them of aspirations, spiritual or otherwise, which Christianity under one
form or another will satisfy. Most of these remarks are of course also
applicable in an inverse sense and in favour of non-Christian Traditions, with
the difference, however, that in this case conversions are much more rare, for
reasons not complimentary to the West. In the first place the East possesses no
colonies or ‘protectorates’ in the West and does not maintain powerfully
protected missions there; and secondly, Westerners turn much more readily to
pure and simple unbelief than to an alien spirituality. As for the reservations
that can be made in regard to missionary activity, it is important never to
lose sight of the fact that they cannot concern its direct and evangelical
aspect—except as regards the inevitable diminution and even the decadence of
this aspect
itself,
due to the abnormal circumstances already referred to— but simply and solely
its solidarity with modern Western barbarism.
101
eliminate
inevitable miseries at the cost of the only thing that gives any meaning to
life
But let
us return once more to the missionary question The fact that it may be
legitimate to pass from one traditional form to another in no way prevents a
real apostasy m certain cases an apostate is one who changes from one
traditional form to another without valid reason; on the other hand when a ‘conversion’
takes place from one orthodox Tradition to another, the reasons invoked have at
least a ‘subjective’ validity It goes without saying that it is possible to
pass from one traditional form to another without being converted, which may
happen for reasons of esoteric, and therefore spiritual, expediency, m this
case the reasons determining such a passage will be ‘objectively’ as well as
‘subjectively’ valid, or'rather it will no longer be possible to speak of
‘subjective’ reasons m any sense
We have
already seen that the attitude of exotencism relatively to alien traditional
forms is determined by two factors, one positive and the other negative, the
first being the character of ‘unicity’ inherent m every Revelation, and the
second, which is an extrinsic consequence of this ‘unicity’, the rejection of a
particular ‘paganism’ So far as Christianity is concerned, it is sufficient to
situate it within its normal limits of expansion— which, apart from rare
exceptions, it would never have overstepped but for the modern deviation—to
understand that these two factors are not literally applicable outside their
quasi natural limits, but have on the contrary to be universalized, that is to
say transposed on to the plane of the Primordial Tradition which lives
perpetually m every orthodox traditional form. In other words, it is necessary
to understand that each of these alien traditional forms can also lay claim to this
‘unicity’ and this right to deny ‘paganism’, which amounts to saying that each
one, by its intrinsic orthodoxy, is a form of what in Christian language is
called the ‘Eternal Church’.
It
cannot be too strongly emphasized that the ‘literal’ meaning of the Divine
sayings concerning human contingencies is by definition a limited meaning; that
is to say it stops short at the confines of the particular realm to which it is
destined to
102
apply m
accordance with the Divine ‘intention’—the criterion of which resides
fundamentally m the very nature of things, at least under normal conditions—and
it is the purely spiritual meaning alone which is able to lay claim to
absoluteness The injunction to ‘teach all nations’ is no exception, any more
than are other sayings where the ‘natural’ limitation of their literal meaning
is obvious to everyone, doubtless because there is no advantage to be gained by
conferring an unconditional meaning upon them examples that come to mind are
the commandment against killing, or the instruction to turn the left cheek, or
that against using vain repetitions m prayer, and finally the command to take
no heed of the morrow Nevertheless the Divine Master never specified in so many
words the limits within which these commands were valid, so that there is no
logical reason for interpreting these injunctions differently to the injunction
to ‘teach all nations’ That being said, it is nevertheless important to add
that the directly literal meaning, the ‘word for word’ interpretation, is obviously
included also to a certain degree, not only m the command to preach to all nations,
but also m the other sayings of Christ we have just mentioned; what matters is
to be able to put this meaning in its proper place, without excluding other
possible meanings. If it be true that the command to teach all nations cannot
be read as being absolutely limited m its purpose to the establishment of the
Christian world, but also implies, m a secondary way, the preaching of the
Gospel to all peoples within reach, it is quite as true that the injunction to
turn the left cheek is also to be understood literally m certain cases of
spiritual discipline, but it also follows that the latter interpretation will
be just as secondary as the literal interpretation of the command to preach to
all peoples. In order to define clearly the difference between the primary
meaning of this command and its secondary meaning, we will recall the
distinction already drawn earlier on, namely that in the first case the end is
primarily ‘objective’, since it is a question of establishing the Christian
world, while in the second case, that of preaching to people of alien
civilizations, the end is primarily ‘subjective’ and spiritual, in the sense
that
its
inward aspect is more important than its outward one, which here is only a
support of sacrificial realization. By way of objection the following words of
Christ may no doubt be quoted: ‘This Gospel of the Kingdom will be taught among
all men, as a testimony to all nations; then the end will come’, but the answer
is that if these words refer to the whole world and not just to the West, it is
because they are not a command but a prophecy, and because they relate to
cyclic conditions in which separating barriers between the different traditional
worlds will have disappeared; in other words, we can say that ‘Christ’, who for
the Hindus will be the Kalki-Avatar a and for the Buddhists the Bodhisattva-Maitreya,
will restore the Primordial Tradition.
We have
said above that the commandment given by Christ to the Apostles was restricted
m its application by the limits of the Roman world itself, these limits being
providential and not arbitrary; but it goes without saying that a limitation of
this kind is not peculiar to the Christian world* Moslem expansion, for
example, is necessarily confined within analogous limits and for the same
reasons. Accordingly, although the Arabian ‘polytheists’ were given the
alternative of Islam or death, this principle was abandoned as soon as the
frontiers of Arabia were left behind, thus the Hindus, who moreover are not
monotheists’,* although governed by Moslem monarchs for several centuries, were
never subjected after their conquest to the alternative imposed not long
before upon the Arab ‘pagans’. Another example is to be found in the
traditional delimitation of the Hindu world. It must be added that the claim of
Hinduism to universality, in conformity with the metaphysical and
contemplative nature of this Tradition, is marked by a serenity not to be
*
Monotheists are ‘The People of the Book’ (ahi El-Kztab), that is to say
Jews and Christians who have received revelations in the line of Abraham. It
seems almost superfluous to add that the Hindus, though not ‘monotheists’ in
the specifically religious sense, are certainly not ‘polytheists’, since consciousness
of Metaphysical Unity throughout the indefinite multiplicity of forms is one of
the most outstanding characteristics of the Hindu spirit
104
found
in, the religions properly so-called. The conception of Sanatana-Dharma,
the 'Eternal (or Primordial) Law’, is 'static’ and not ‘dynamic’, m the sense
that it is an acknowledgement of fact and not an aspiration as m the case of
the corresponding religious conceptions the latter have their root m the idea
that it is necessary to bring to mankind the true faith it does not yet
possess, while, according to the Hindu conception, the Brah- manic Tradition is
the original Truth and Law which others no longer possess, either because what
they have is only a fragment or because they have altered it, or even replaced
it by errors; there is nevertheless no point m converting them, because, even
though fallen from the Sandtana-Dharma, they are not thereby excluded
from salvation, being simply m spiritual conditions less favourable than those
of the Hindus. From the Hindu standpoint, there is nothing m principle to
prevent ‘barbarians’ from being Kogis or even Avatdras; m fact
Hindus venerate without distinction Moslem, Buddhist and Christian Saints, and
indeed were it otherwise the term Mleccha-Avatdra (‘Divine descent among
the barbarians’) would be meaningless, but it is considered that among
non-Hmdus saintliness will no doubt occur much more rarely than within the Sandtana-Dharma,
of which the ultimate sanctuary is the holy land of India.[14]
less
indispensable in this context. Before all else it is essential to take the
following facts into account* if Hinduism has always adapted itself, as regards
its spiritual life, to the cyclic conditions which it has had to face m the
course of its historical existence, it has nevertheless always preserved its
essentially ‘primordial’ character. This is particularly so as regards its
formal structure, notwithstanding the secondary modifications brought about by
the force of events, such as for example the almost indefinite splitting up of
the castes; but at a certain ‘cyclic moment’ this pnmordiahty, impregnated as
it is with contemplative serenity, was overshadowed by the increasingly marked
preponderance of the passionate element m the general mentality, m accordance
with the law of decay which governs every cycle of terrestrial humanity.
Hinduism thus came to lose some of its ‘actuality’ or ‘vitality’in the gradual
process of moving away from its origins, and neither spiritual readaptations
such as the advent of the ‘tantric’ and ‘bhaktic’ ways, nor social re-
adaptations such as the splitting up of the castes already referred to,
sufficed to eliminate the ‘disproportion’ between the pnm- ordiahty inherent in
the Tradition and a mentality increasingly linked to the passions.* However,
there could be no question of
* One of
the signs of this obscuration is the literal interpretation of symbolic texts
on transmigration, which gives rise to the remcarnatiomst theory, This same
‘literalism’, when applied to sacred images, gives rise to idolatry Were it not
for this ‘pagan’ aspect, which m practice taints the cult of many Hindus of
lower caste, Islam could not have made so deep an impression m the Hindu world
If, m order to defend the remcarnatiomst interpretations of the Hindu
Scriptures, reliance is placed on the literal sense of the texts, it would only
be logical to interpret everything therein m a literal way, and one would then
arrive not only at a crude anthropomorphism, but also at £ crude and monstrous
adoration of sensory nature, whether m the shape of elements, animals or
objects, the fact that many Hindus do interpret the symbolism of
transmigration according to the letter proves nothing else than an intellectual
decadence, almost ‘normal’m the Kah-yuga, and foreseen by the Scriptures
Moreover, m Western religions also, texts on posthumous conditions should not
be understood literally for example, the ‘fire’ of hell is not a physical fire,
the ‘bosom of Abraham’ is not a corporeal bosom, the ‘feast’ of which Christ
speaks is not made up of terrestrial foods and there are no plants m the
‘gardens’ spoken of by the Qoran, nor are ‘houris’ women of flesh and blood,
moreover if reincarnation were a reality, all the typically religious doctrines
would be false, smce they never situate posthumous states Hinduism being replaced by a
traditional form more adapted to the particular conditions of the second half
of the Kali-yuga, since the Hindu world as a whole has obviously no need
of a total transformation, the Revelation of Manu Vaivasvata having
retained to a sufficient degree the ‘actuality’ or ‘vitality’ which justifies
the persistence of a civilization Nevertheless, it must be recognized that a
paradoxical situation has arisen m Hinduism which may be described by saying
that as a whole it is ‘living’ or ‘actual’, whilst being no longer so m certain
of its secondary aspects. Each of these two realities was bound to have its own
consequences m the exterior world the consequence of the vitality of Hinduism
was the invincible resistance that it put up to Buddhism and Islam, whilst the
consequence of its en- feeblement was, firstly, the Buddhist wave which came
only to depart, and secondly, the expansion, and particularly the
stabilization, of the Islamic civilization on the soil of India.
But the
presence of Islam m India cannot be explained solely by the fact that being the
youngest of the great Revelations,[15] [16]
it is better adapted than Hinduism to the general conditions of the last
millennium of the ‘Dark Age’—or m other words by the fact that it makes more
allowance for the preponderance of the element of passion in the souls of
men—but is also attributable to another cause. The cyclic decadence carries
with it an almost
general
obscurity, which goes hand m hand with a more or less considerable growth of
population, particularly at the lower levels, but this decadence implies a
complementary and compensatory cosmic tendency which will act within the
social collectivity for the purpose of restoring, at least symbolically, the
primitive quality. In the first instance the collectivity will be ‘pierced’, as
it were, by exceptions, and this process will run parallel with its
quantitative growth, as if the qualitative (or ‘sattvic’, conforming to pure
Being) element within the collectivity were concentrated on particular cases
by a compensatory effect of the quantitative expansion; and secondly, because
of the same cosmic law of compensation, the spiritual means will tend to become
more and more easy for those who are qualified and whose aspirations are
serious. This law comes into play because the human cycle for which the castes
are valid is nearing its end, and for this reason the compensation in question
tends not merely to restore, symbolically and within certain limits, the
original state of the castes, but even the state of humanity before the institution
of castes. These considerations will make it possible to understand the
positive and providential function of Islam m India; m the first place it is
there to absorb elements which, owing to the new cyclic conditions referred to
above, are no longer ‘in their proper place’m the Hindu Tradition—we are
thinking more particularly of elements belonging to the higher castes, the Dwijas—and
secondly to absorb those elements of the elite which are to be found
among the lower castes, who are thus ‘rehabilitated’ in a kind of primordial
indifferentiation. Islam, with the synthetic simplicity of its form and
spiritual means, is an instrument providentially adapted to close up certain
‘fissures’ appearing m more ancient and ‘archaic’ civilizations, and to
‘attract’ and ‘neutralize’ by its presence the germs of subversion contained in
these ‘fissures’, and it is in this way—but in this way only— that the domains
of these civilizations have partially entered into the providential sphere of
Islamic expansion.
Finally,
at the risk of being somewhat repetitive, we will examine this question from a
rather different angle, so as not
108
to
neglect any possible aspect. The ‘Brahmamc possibility’ must m the end be
manifested m all the castes, including even the Shudras, not merely m a
purely analogous way, as has always been the case, but, on the contrary,
directly, the reason for this is that the lowest caste, though but a ‘part’in
the beginning, has become a ‘whole’ towards the end of the cycle, and this
‘whole’ is comparable to a social ‘totality’, the higher elements of this
‘totality’ have become so to speak ‘normal exceptions’. In other words the
present state of the castes re-enacts, to a certain extent and symbolically,
the primordial mdistmction, the intellectual differences between the castes
having grown smaller and smaller The lower castes, who have become very
numerous, now m fact constitute a whole people and consequently embrace every
human possibility, whilst the higher castes, who have not multiplied m the same
proportion, have suffered a decay which is the more marked because ‘the corruption
of the best is the worst’ (corruptio optmi pessimd). It must, however,
be emphasized, m order to avoid misunderstanding, that from the collective and
hereditary standpoint, the elite among the lower castes remain
‘exceptions which prove the rule’, and for this reason cannot legitimately
mingle with the higher castes, though this does not prevent their being
individually qualified to follow the ways normally reserved for the noble
castes. Thus the system of castes, which for thousands of years has been a
factor of equilibrium, necessarily reveals certain ‘fissures’ at the end of the
Maha-juga, in imitation of the disequilibrium of the terrestrial
environment itself. As regards the positive aspect implied by these ‘fissures’,
it arises from the same cosmic law of compensation which Ibn Arabi had m mind
when he said, as the Prophet had already said in other words before him, that
at the end of time the flames of hell would grow cold, and it is this same law
which is responsible for the saying of the Prophet that towards the end of the
world he who accomplishes but a tenth of what Islam exacted in the beginning
will be saved. What has been said naturally applies to humanity as a whole and
not only to the Hindu castes; and as for the ‘fissures’ the existence of which
we have noted in the outer structure of Hinduism, quite analogous phenomena
appear m one degree or another in. every traditional form
With
regard to the ‘functional’ analogy between Buddhism and Islam in relation to
Hinduism—the two first-mentioned Traditions having the same negative and the
same positive role m relation to the latter—Buddhists, whether Mahayanist or
Hmayanist, are fully aware of it, for they see in the Moslem invasions of India
a punishment for the persecutions which they themselves had to suffer at the
hands of the Hindus.
3
After
this digression, which was necessary m order to explain an important aspect of
Moslem expansion, we will return to a more fundamental question, that of the
duality of meanings inherent m the Divine injunctions concerning human things.
This duality is prefigured m the very name of ‘Jesus-Christ’: ‘Jesus’—like
‘Gotama’ and ‘Mohammed’—indicates the limited and relative aspect of the
manifestation of the Spirit, and denotes the support of this manifestation;
‘Christ’—like ‘Buddha’ and ‘Rasul Allah’—indicates the Universal Reality of
this same manifestation, that is to say the Word as such; and this duality of
aspects reappears in the distinction between the ‘human’ and ‘Divine’ natures
of Christ, though the viewpoint of theology does not permit of all the
consequences being drawn from this distinction.
Now if
the Apostles conceived Christ and their mission m an absolute sense, it must
not be assumed that the reason for this lies in some intellectual limitation on
their part, and it is necessary to take into account the fact that in the
Roman world Christ and His Church possessed a unique and therefore ‘relatively
absolute’ character. This expression, which looks like a contradiction in
terms, and which logically is so, nevertheless corresponds to a reality the
Absolute must also be reflected ‘as such’ in the relative, and this reflection
then becomes, in relation to other relativities, ‘relatively absolute’. For
example, the difference between two errors can only be relative, at least from
the standpoint of their falsity, one being merely more false—or less false—than
the other, on the other hand the difference between error and truth will be
absolute, but m a relative way only, that is to say without going beyond the
realm of relativities, since error, being only a more or less admitted negation
of truth cannot be absolutely independent of the latter, in other words error,
not being positive, cannot be opposed to truth as one equal to another and as
an independent reality This makes it possible to understand why there cannot be
such a thing as the ‘absolutely relative5. the latter would be pure
nothingness and as such could have no kind of existence. As we were saying, m
the Roman world Christ and His Church possessed a unique and therefore
‘relatively absolute’ character, m other words, the pnncipial, metaphysical and
symbolic unicity of Chust, of the Redemption and of the Church was necessarily
expressed by a unicity of fact on the terrestrial plane. If the Apostles were
not called upon to formulate the metaphysical limits which every fact carries
with it by definition, and if m consequence they were not called upon to take
account of traditional universality on the ground of facts, this does not mean
that their spiritual Science did not include knowledge of this universality m
principle, even though this knowledge was not actualized as regards possible
applications to determined contingencies For example, an eye capable of seeing
a circle is capable of seeing all forms, even though they may not be present
and the eye is looking only at the circle. The question of knowing what the
Apostles or Chnst himself would have said had they met a being such as the
Buddha is cpiite pointless, for things of this kind never happen, since they
would be contrary to cosmic laws, perhaps it is not too much to say that no one
has ever heard of meetings taking place between great saints belonging to
different civilizations. In the world destined to receive their radiation the
Apostles were, by definition, a unique group. Even if the presence in their
sphere of action of Essenian, Pythagorean or other initiates must be admitted,
the inconspicuous light of these very small minorities must necessarily have
been ‘drowned5 m the radiance of the light of Christ, and the
Apostles were not concerned with these few men who were ‘whole’, for ‘I am not
come to call the righteous, but sinners . . .’ (Matt ix. 13). From a rather
different point of view, though one connected with the same principle of
traditional delimitation, it may be noted that according to a rather enigmatic
passage from the Acts of the Apostles (xvl 6-8),
Saint Paul, who for Christianity was the primordial architect of expansion, as
Omar was at a later date for Islam, avoided penetrating into the pi evidential
domain of this last form of Revelation Without insisting on the fact that the
limits of these fields of expansion obviously do not have the precise
definition of political frontiers, we will merely add that the return of the
Apostle of the Gentiles towards the West has not least a symbolical value, not
so much m relation to Islam as in relation to the delimitation of the Christian
world itself; moreover the manner in which this episode is related, with
references to the intervention of the Holy Ghost and the ‘Spirit’ of Jesus, but
with no mention of the contingent causes of these inspirations, make it
impossible to accept the view that the reason for the Apostle’s having
refrained from preaching and for his abrupt return was a purely external one
with no pnncipial significance, or that the episode m question was an ordinary
incident of his journeymgs.[17]
Finally, the fact that the province where this intervention of the Spirit
occurred was called ‘Asia’ adds further to the symbolical significance of the
circumstances in question.
NOTE
(i) [See p. 99] When speaking of Jews, devout men,
out of every nation under heaven 3 (cxtto
iravros eQvovs raw vtto tov
ovpavov, ex omni nations quae sub caelo est),
it is obvious that the Scriptures cannot have the Japanese or the Peruvians m
mind, although these people also belong to this terrestrial world which is
‘under heaven3, moreover the same text makes clear later on what the
authors of the New Testament meant by ‘every nation under heaven3
‘We, Parthians and Medes, and Elamites and the dwellers m Mesopotamia and m
Judaea, and Cappadocia, m Pontus and Asia (Minor), Phrygia, and Pamphyha m
Egypt, and m the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and
proselytes, Cretans and Arabians, we do hear them speak m our tongues the
wonderful works of God 3 (Acts 11 5-11) The same necessarily
restricted conception of the geographical and ethnic world is also implied m
these words of Saint Paul ‘First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you
all (of the Church of Rome), that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole
world3 (ev oAu) Kocrpa), m
unwerso mundo') It is obvious that the author of
these words did not mean to imply that the faith of the Primitive Church of
Rome was known among all peoples who, according to present day geographical
knowledge, make up the ‘whole world3, including for example the
Mongols or the Aztecs, the ‘world3 was and is, for Christianity, the
Western world, with certain extensions towards the Near-East When Saint Paul
says of the Apostles, (Romans x. 18) interpreting two verses of Psalm xix, the
sense of which moreover is essentially metaphysical, that ‘their sound went
into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world3 (for
‘There is no speech nor language, where their voice is not heard. Their line is
gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world3),
who will accuse him of error or falsehood on the grounds that no AjJbstle had
preached m Siberia or m any other almost inaccessible country, or who will
deny that his manner of speaking, since it must have a sense, can only be
explained and justified by the necessary and inevitable limitation of every
traditional ‘world3? Similarly when St Justin Martyr said, a century
after Jesus Chnst, that there is no human race, whether Greek, Barbarian or any
other, among whom the name of Chnst is not invoked, who would think of interpreting
these words literally and of accusing the saint either of falsehood or error?
Christ issued the command to ‘teach all nations’ (Matt. xxix. 19), and it is
assumed that this refers to everyone who inhabits the terrestrial globe, but
when Christ orders ‘Go ye into the world, and preach the gospel to every
(creature’ Mark xvi. 15), care is taken not to interpret this literally and
preach to every creature without exception, including animals and plants, and
especial care is taken to avoid a literal interpretation of the sequel to the
same passage, according to which believers are characterised by miraculous
gifts such as immunity against poison and power to cure the sick. It is
significant moreover that the Acts of the Apostles make no mention whatever of
the activities of those Apostles who had moved away from the Roman World, while
on the other hand, Saint Paul and his companion Timothy were 'forbidden of the
Holy Ghost to preach the word m Asia’, and when they arrived at Mysia and tried
to go into Bithynia 'the Spirit suffered them not’ (Acts xvi 6-7).
All these examples indicate m a more or less
direct way that for Christianity the Roman world is symbolically and
traditionally identified with the whole world, m the same way that for the
Chinese Tradition, for example, the Chinese people means all humanity, but so
far as Christianity is concerned, there is yet another and still more positive
indication m support of what we have just said, it is that Christian Rome, the
centre of the western Christian world, is heir to Ancient Rome, the centre of
the Roman world, and that the Pope, at least as 'Supreme Pontiff’ (pontifex
maximus), is heir to the Roman Emperor, and let
us not forget that Christ, m saying 'Give unto Caesar those things which are
Caesar’s’, recognised and as it were consecrated the traditional legitimacy of
the Emperor.
Chapter VI
THE TERNARY ASPECT OF
MONOTHEISM
I
I he
transcendent unity of the traditional forms is illus- I trated m a
particularly instructive manner by the JL. reciprocal relationships
existing between the three great so-called ‘monotheistic’ Traditions, and this
is precisely because these three Traditions alone present themselves m the form
of irreconcilable exotencisms. First of all, however, it is necessary to make a
clear distinction between what may be called ‘symbolical truth’ and ‘objective
truth’. To illustrate this distinction we may take as an example the arguments
of Christianity and Buddhism with regard to the traditional forms from which
they may be said to have respectively issued, namely Judaism m the first case
and Hinduism in the second. These arguments are ‘symbolically true’, m the
sense that the ‘rejected’ forms are not considered in themselves and from the
standpoint of their intrinsic truth, but solely in certain contingent and
negative aspects that are due to a partial decadence; the rejection of the Veda
therefore corresponds to a truth in so far as this scripture is viewed
exclusively as the symbol of a sterile erudition which was widespread in the
time of Buddha, and the rejection by St. Paul of the Jewish Law was justified m
so far as the latter corresponded to a Pharisaical formalism lacking spiritual
life. If a new Revelation may thus justifiably depreciate traditional values of
an earlier origin, it is because it is independent of these values and has no
need of them, since it possesses equivalent values of its own and is therefore
entirely self-sufficient.
This
truth likewise applies within one and the same traditional form, for instance
with respect to the antinomy between the Latin and Greek Churches; the ‘schism’
is a contingency which can m no way affect the intrinsic and essential reality
of the two Churches The schism m question is not moreover, any more than the
Moslem schism which gave birth to Shute Islam, due solely to the will of
individuals, whatever the appearances may be, but springs from the very nature
of the Tradition which it divides outwardly, though not inwardly Owing to
ethmcal and other contingencies, the spirit of the Tradition may require
different, though always orthodox adaptations. The same considerations do not,
of course, apply m the case of heresies, which divide the Tradition both
inwardly and outwardly—though unable to effect a real division, since error is
not a part of truth—and which instead of merely being incompatible on the
formal plane with other aspects of a selfsame truth, are false in themselves.
Let us
now consider as a whole the question of the spiritual and cyclic homogeneity of
the religions. Monotheism, which embraces the Jewish, Christian and Islamic
Traditions, that is to say the religions properly so-called, is essentially
based on a dogmatic conception of the Divine Unity (or cNon-Duahty’).
If we speak of this conception as being dogmatic, this is to indicate that it
is accompanied by an exclusion of every other point of view, failing which an
exoteric application, which is the justification for all dogmas, would not be
possible. We have previously seen that this restriction, though necessary for
the vitality of the religious forms, is fundamentally responsible for the
limitation inherent in the religious point of view as such; in other words the
religious viewpoint is characterized by an incompatibility within its own field
between conceptions which in form are apparently opposed to one another,
whereas m the case of purely metaphysical or initiatory doctrines, formulations
which on the surface are contradictory are neither excluded nor regarded as
being m any way embarrassing.*
The
monotheistic Tradition belonged originally to the entire nomadic branch of the
Semitic group, a branch which having issued from Abraham was subdivided into
two secondary branches, one issuing from Isaac and the other from Ishmael, and
it was not until the time of Moses that monotheism took a Jewish form, it was
Moses who, at a time when the Tradition of Abraham was growing dim among the
Ishmaelites, was called upon to give monotheism a powerful support by linking
it in a certain manner with the people of Israel, who thus became its
guardians; but this adaptation, however necessary and providential it may have
been, was also bound to lead to a restriction of the outward form, owing to the
‘particularism tendency inherent m each people. It may thus be said that
Judaism
* The
fact that certain data from the Scriptures are interpreted unilaterally by the
representatives of exotencism proves that their limitative speculations are not
entirely disinterested, as has already been shown m the chapter on exotencism
In fact the esoteric interpretation of a Revelation is admitted by exotencism
whenever it serves to confirm the latter, and it is on the contrary
arbitrarily passed over whenever it might prove harmful to that outward
dogmatism which is the refuge of sentimental individualism Thus the truth
represented by Christ, which by its form belongs to Jewish esotericism, is
invoked m condemnation of an excessive formalism in Judaism, but those who
invoke it carefully refrain from making a universal application of this same
truth by shedding its light on every form without exception, including the
Christian Again, according to St Paul’s Epistle to the Romans (in. 27-iv 17)
man is justified by faith and not by works, however according to the General
Epistle of St James (11 14-26), man is justified by works and not by faith
alone, both cite Abraham as an example If these two texts had belonged to
different religions, or even to two reciprocally ‘schismatic’ branches of a
single religion, the theologians on either side would no doubt have set about
proving their incompatibility, but since they belong to one and the same
religion, efforts are made on the contrary to prove their perfect compatibility
Why is it that people are reluctant to admit Revelations other than their own?
‘God cannot contradict Himself’, it will be said, though this is merely begging
the question There are two alternatives either it must be admitted that God
really contradicts Himself, in which case no Revelation will be accepted; or
else it must be admitted, since there is no other choice, that the
contradictions are but an appearance, but then there will be no further
justification for rejecting a foreign Revelation simply because at first sight
it appears to be m contradiction with the Revelation of which the validity is
admitted a prion
THE TERNARY ASPECT OF MONOTHEISM annexed monotheism
and brought it into the possession of Israel, with the result that under this
form the heritage of Abraham was henceforth inseparable from all the secondary
adaptations and all the ritual and social consequences implicit in the Mosaic
Law.
As a
result of being thus canalized and crystallized in Judaism, monotheism acquired
a quasi-histoncal character, though the word ‘historical’ should not here be
understood exclusively m its ordinary outward meaning, which would be
incompatible with the sacred nature of Israel It is this absorption of the
original Tradition by the Jewish people that makes it permissible to
distinguish outwardly the monotheism of Moses from that of the Patriarchs, though
such a distinction does not, of course, bear on the doctrinal domain. The
historical character of Judaism, owing to its very nature, had a consequence
which was not inherent m the original monotheism—not at least in the same form.
This was the Messianic idea, and this idea is accordingly linked as such to the
Mosaic tradition
These
few indications concermngthe original monotheism, its adaptation by Moses, its
‘annexation’ by Judaism and its ‘concretization’m the Messianic idea, are
sufficient to enable us to proceed to a consideration of the ‘organic’ part
played by Christianity in the monotheistic cycle. We may say, therefore, that
Christianity absorbed in its turn the doctrinal heritage of monotheism through
the affirmation of the Messiah, and it is perhaps permissible to add that it
was entirely within its rights in doing so, since it was the legitimate
culmination of the Jewish form. The Messiah, having to realize m His qwn person
the Divine Will from which monotheism issued, necessarily transcended a form
which was incapable of allowing the latter to realize its mission fully. In
order that He might effect this dissolution of a transitory form it was
necessary, as we have just indicated, that, as Messiah, He should possess to an
eminent degree the authority inherent in the Tradition whose last word He was,
and it is for this reason that He had to be ‘greater’ than Moses and ‘before’
Abraham. These affirmations point to an over-riding identity between the
Messiah and God, and show
that a
Christianity which denies the Divinity of Christ denies the reason for its own
existence.
We have
said that the ‘avatanc’ person of the Messiah entirely absorbed the
monotheistic doctrine, which means that Christ was not only the culmination of
historical Judaism, at least m a certain respect and up to a certain point, but
also for that very reason the support of monotheism and the temple of the
Divine Presence. This extreme historical positivity of Chnst brought with it,
however, m its turn a limitation of the traditional form, just as had happened
in the case of Judaism, where Israel fulfilled the predominant function which
was later to devolve upon the Messiah, a function that was necessarily restrictive
and limitative from the point of view of the realization of integral monotheism
It is here that Islam steps m, and it remains for us to consider its position
and significance m the monotheistic cycle.[18]
However,
before going into this subject, there remains to be considered another aspect
of the question with which we have been dealing. The Gospels relate the
following saying of Christ. ‘The law and the prophets were until John* since
that time the Kingdom of God is preached, and every man presseth into it’; and
the Gospels also relate that at the moment of Christ’s death the veil of the
temple was rent m twain from the top to the bottom, this and the saying just
quoted both indicate that the coming of Christ put a final term to the
tradition of Moses. But it may well be objected that the Mosaic tradition, m so
far as it is the Word of God, cannot by any means be annulled, since ‘our Torah
is for all eternity, nothing can be added to it and nothing taken away from it’
(Maimonides), how, therefore, is one to reconcile the abrogation of the
Tradition of Moses, or rather of the ‘glorious’ cycle of its terrestrial
existence, with the ‘eternity’ of the Mosaic revelation? The first point to
grasp is that this abrogation, though real m the realm to which it relates, is
none the less relative, whereas the intrinsic reality of the Mosaic tradition
is absolute, because Divine This Divine quality necessarily resists the
suppression of a Revelation, at least for so long as the doctrinal and ritual
form of the latter remains intact, a condition which was fulfilled in. the case
of the Tradition of Moses, as is shown by the fact that Christ conformed to
it.* The abrogation of the Mosaic Tradition by Christ springs from a Divine
Volition, but the intangible permanence of that same Tradition is of a still
profounder order, since it
* It is,
however, important to observe that the decadence of Jewish esotericism at the
time of Christ—for example, Nicodemus, a ‘master in Israel’, was unacquainted
with the mystery of spiritual rebirth1—made it permissible from the
standpoint of the new Revelation to regard the Mosaic Tradition in its entirety
as an exclusive and therefore ‘solid’ exotencism, a way of looking at things
which has nevertheless only an accidental and provisional value, since it is
limited, in its application, to the origins of Christianity However that may
be, the Mosaic Law was not to govern access to the new Mysteries, as would have
been the function of an exotencism m relation to an esotencism of which it was
the complement, and another exotencism was established for the new Tradition,
though at the cost of difficulties of adaptation and interferences which
contmued for centuries
Meanwhile
Judaism for its part reconstituted and re-adapted its own exotencism m the new
cycle of its history, the Diaspora^ and it seems that this process was
to some extent correlative to the development of Christianity, thanks to the
copious influx of spirituality accompanying the manifestation of the Word m the
person of Christ The influence of this manifestation made itself felt directly
or indirectly, openly or m secret, throughout the whole neighbouring
environment This accounts, on the one hand, for the disappearance during the
first century of the Christian cycle of the ancient Mysteries, a part of which
was absorbed by Christian esotericism itself, and on the other hand for the
irradiation of spiritual forces m the Mediterranean traditions during the same
period, for example m Neo-Platonism As regards Judaism, there existed until
modern times, and perhaps still exists in certam places, a genuine esoteric
tradition, whatever may have been the exact date of the revival that took place
subsequently to the manifestation of Christ and the beginning of the new
traditional cycle, the Diaspora^ and notwithstanding the part later
played by Islam in relation to both Judaism and Christianity derives from the Divine Essence
itself, of which this Volition is simply a particular manifestation, just as a
wave is a particular manifestation of water, the nature of which it cannot
modify. The Divine Volition manifested by Christ could only affect a particular
mode of the Tradition of Moses and not its ‘eternal’ quality; although
therefore the Real Presence (Shekmah) had left the Holy of Holies m the
Temple of Jerusalem, this Divine Presence has always continued to dwell m
Israel, no longer, it is true, like an unquenchable fire localized m a
sanctuary, but like a flint which, though not permanently manifesting fire,
nevertheless contains it virtually, with the possibility of manifesting it
periodically or incidentally.
2
Monotheism
contained, in Judaism and Christianity, two great antagonistic expressions.
Islam m its turn, although itself necessarily antagonistic m relation to these
two forms, since its point of view is likewise religious, recapitulated them m
a certain manner by harmonizing the Judaeo-Chnstian antagonism in a synthesis
which marked the limit of the development and integral realization of
monotheism. That this was so is confirmed by the simple fact that Islam is the
third aspect of this traditional current; that is to say it represents the
number 3, which is the number of harmony, whereas the number 2 represents an
alternative and is not therefore self-sufficient, being compelled either to
reduce itself to unity through the absorption of one of its terms by the other,
or to recreate this umty by the production of a new unity. These two methods
of realizing unity are m fact achieved by Islam, which itself provides the
solution of the Judaeo-Chnstian antagonism from which m a certain sense it may
be said to have issued, and which it annuls by reducing it to the pure
monotheism of Abraham. In this connection Islam might be compared to a Judaism
which had not rejected Christianity, or to a Christianity which had not denied
Judaism; but if its attitude can be characterized in this way m so far as it
was the product of Judaism and Christianity, it stands outside this duality in
so far as it identified itself with the origin of the latter, through its
rejection of the Jewish 'development’ on the one hand and the Christian
'transgression’ on the other, and through its having restored to the place of
central importance, acquired first by the Jewish people and then by Christ, the
fundamental affirmation of monotheism, namely the Unity of God. As a condition
of being able thus to transcend Messianism, it was necessary for Islam to place
itself at a point of view which was different from that of the latter, and to
reduce the latter to its own point of view m order to integrate it within
itself, hence the integration of Christ m the line of Prophets, which extends
from Adam to Mohammed. It goes without saying that Islam, like the two
preceding religions, was born through a direct intervention of the Divine Will
from which monotheism issued, and that the Prophet had to reflect in a
particular way and through a corresponding realization the essential Messianic
truth inherent m the original or Abrahamic monotheism. In a certain sense Islam
can be called the Abrahamic 'reaction5 against the annexation of
monotheism by Israel on the one hand and by the Messiah on the other Although
metaphysically the two points of view are by no means mutually exclusive, on
the religious plane they cannot be realized simultaneously and can only be
affirmed by means of antagonistic dogmas which divide the outward aspect of
integral monotheism.
If m a
certain respect Judaism and Christianity present a single front against Islam,
Christianity and Islam in their turn are opposed to Judaism, m consequence of
their tendency towards a full realization of the monotheistic doctrine. We have
seen, however, that in the case of the Christian form this tendency was
limited by the predominance given to the Messiamc idea, which is only of
secondary importance from the standpoint of pure monotheism. The legislative
element in Judaism was demolished by an 'exteriorization5, here
necessary and legitimate, of certain esoteric conceptions, and was absorbed in
a manner of speaking by the tfnext world’, m conformity with the
formula Regnum meum non est de hoc mundo. The social order was replaced
by the spiritual, the sacraments of the Church
THE TERNARY ASPECT OF MONOTHEISM representing the
form of legislation appropriate to the latter order But since this spiritual
legislation does not meet social requirements, it was necessary to have
recourse to heterogenous legislative elements, which created a cultural dualism
that was harmful to the Christian world Islam re-established a sacred
legislation for ‘this world5, and in this way rejoined Judaism,
while at the same time reaffirming the universality which Christianity had
affirmed beforehand when breaking the shell of the Mosaic Law.
One
thing more remains to be said’ the equilibrium between the two Divine aspects
of Justice and Mercy constitutes the very essence of the Mohammedan Revelation,
m which it rejoins the Abrahamic Revelation As for the Christian Revelation, if
it affirms its superiority over the Mosaic Revelation, it is because the Divine
Mercy is prmcipially and ontologically ‘anterior’ to the Divine Justice, as is
attested by this inscription on the Throne of Allah. ‘Verily, My Mercy
precedeth My Wrath5 {Inna Rahmatz sabaqat Ghadabz). The
monotheism revealed to Abraham possessed esotericism and exotencism m perfect
equilibrium, and as it were m their primordial mdistmction, though there can
only be question here of a pnmordiahty which is relative to the Traditions
belonging to the Semitic stock. With Moses exotencism so to speak became the
Tradition, m the sense that it determined the form of the latter without,
however, affecting its essence, with Christ the reverse happened, and it was
esotericism which in a certain manner became the Tradition in its turn, finally
with Mohammed, the initial equilibrium is re-established and the cycle of the
monotheistic Tradition is closed. These alterations in the integral Revelation
of monotheism proceeded from the very nature of the latter and are not
therefore imputable to contingent circumstances alone. Since both the ‘letter’
and the ‘spirit5 were synthetically comprised m the primordial or
Abrahamic monotheism, they were bound to become crystallized m some fashion, by
differentiation and successively, during the course of the cycle of the
monotheistic Revelation, thus the Tradition of Abraham manifested the undifferentiated
equilibrium of ‘letter5 and ‘spirit5, the Tradition 123
of Moses
the ‘letter’, Christianity the ‘spirit’, and Islam the differentiated
equilibrium of these two aspects of Revelation.
Every
Tradition is necessarily an adaptation, and adaptation implies limitation If
that is true of the purely metaphysical Traditions, it is still more true of
the religions, which represent adaptations for the sake of more limited
mentalities.* These limitations must needs be found m some manner or other m
the origins of the traditional forms and it is inevitable that they should be
manifested m the course of the development of these forms, becoming most marked
at the end of this development, to which they themselves contribute. If these
limitations are necessary for the vitality of a Tradition, they remain none the
less limitations with the consequences which that implies. The heterodox
doctrines themselves are indirect consequences of this need for curtailing the
amplitude of the traditional form and for limiting it in proportion with the
advance of the Dark Age. It could not indeed be otherwise, even m the case of
the sacred symbols, because only the infinite, eternal and formless Essence is
absolutely pure and unassailable, and because its transcendence must be made
manifest by the dissolution of forms as well as by its radiation through them.
* If one
is justified m saying that the mentality of Western peoples, including in this
respect the peoples of the Near East, is m some ways more limited than the
mentality of most Eastern peoples, this is primarily due to the intrusion of
passion in the sphere of the intelligence, hence the tendency of Westerners to
regard created things only under one aspect, that of ‘plain fact’, and their
lack of aptitude for the intuitive contemplation of the cosmic and universal
essences which are instilled informs, this intrusion also explains the need for
an abstract theism as a protection against the danger of idolatry as well as
against that of pantheism The mentality m question, owing to cyclic causes, has
for centuries been becoming more and more widespread amongst all peoples, and
this explains, on the one hand, the relative ease with which religious
conversions are made amongst peoples whose civilization is non-rehgious, that
is to say mythological or metaphysical, and on the other hand the providential
nature of Moslem expansion within the domains of these civilizations
Chapter VII
I
W |
e have
seen that among the branches issuing more or less directly from the Primordial
Tradition, Christianity and Islam represent the spiritual heritage of this
Tradition according to different points of view. This immediately raises the
question as to what exactly is represented by a ‘point of view’ as such. No
difficulty can anse in this connection on the plane of physical vision, where
the point of view determines a perspective which is always perfectly
co-ordinated and necessary, and where things change their aspect whenever the
observer alters his standpoint, although the elements of vision, namely the
eye, light, colours, forms, proportions and situations in space, remain always
the same. The starting point of vision may change, but not the vision in
itself. Now if everybody admits that such is the case m the physical world,
which is but a reflection of spiritual reahties, how can it be denied that the
same relations exist, or rather pre-exist, in the spiritual realm? Here the
heart, organ of Revelation, corresponds to the eye; the Divine Principle,
dispenser of hght, to the sun, the Intellect to light; and the Reahties or
Divine Essences to the objects of vision. But whereas, generally speaking,
nothing will prevent a living being from changing his physical point of view,
it is quite another matter with the spiritual point of view, which always
transcends the individual and regarding which the will of the latter can only
remain determinate and passive.
In order
to understand a spiritual point of view, or what 125
amounts
to the same, a traditional point of view, it is not sufficient to attempt to
establish correspondences between traditional elements comparable from the
outside, even with the best intentions Such a procedure would be m danger of
leading to a superficial synthesis of little value, though comparisons of this
sort may nevertheless have their uses, on condition that they are not adopted
as a starting-point and provided also that account is first taken of the inner
constitution of the Traditions in question In order to grasp a traditional
point of view it is necessary to perceive the unity by which all its
constituent elements are necessarily co-ordinated, this unity is the unity of
the spiritual point of view, which is the germ of the Revelation. Needless to
say the first cause of a Revelation cannot be assimilated to a point of view,
any more than light can be said to depend on the spatial situation of the eye,
what constitutes every Revelation and justifies the use of this term is the encounter
of a unique Light with a limited and contingent sphere, which represents a kind
of plane of spiritual reflection.
Before
entering into particulars concerning the relationship between Christianity and
Islam, it is not superfluous to observe that the mind of Western man, in so far
as it is positive, is almost entirely of Christian essence It does not lie
within the power of men to nd themselves of so deep-seated a heredity by their
own means, that is to say by mere ideological expedients; their minds move in
age-old grooves even when they invent errors. One cannot set aside this
intellectual and mental formation, however weakened it may be This being the
case, and given that some remnant of the traditional point of view survives
tyiconsciously even among those who consider themselves freed from any
attachment, or who, m their desire to be impartial, attempt to place themselves
outside the Christian standpoint, how is it to be expected that the elements of
other Traditions will be interpreted m their true sense? Is it not striking,
for instance, that the opinions about Islam prevailing among the majority of
Westerners are more or less identical, whether those who utter them profess to
be Christians or pride themselves on no longer being so? Even the errors of
philosophy would not be conceiv- 126
able if
they did not represent the negation of certain truths, and if those errors were
not direct or indirect reactions against certain formal limitations of
Tradition, from which it can be seen that no error, whatever may be its nature,
can lay claim to complete independence relatively to the traditional conception
which it rejects or disfigures
A
Tradition is an integral whole comparable to a living organism which develops
according to necessary and exact laws, one might therefore call it a spiritual
organism, or a social one m its most outward aspect. In any case it is an
organism and not a construction of arbitrary conventions, one cannot therefore
legitimately consider the constituent elements of a Tradition independently of
their inward unity, as if one were concerned with a mere collection of facts.
This error is one, however, which is frequently committed even by those who
judge without preconceived opinions but who none the less endeavour to establish
correspondences from the outside, without perceiving that a traditional element
is always determined by the germ and starting point of the integral Tradition,
and that a given element, a personality or a book for example, can have a
different significance from one Tradition to another.
To
illustrate these remarks, we are going to compare certain fundamental elements
of the Christian and Islamic Traditions. The habitual want of comprehension of
the ordinary representatives of either religion with regard to the other
extends to almost insignificant details, such as for instance the term ‘Mahometan5
applied to Moslems, an expression which is an improper transposition of the
term ‘Christian’. The latter expression is perfectly applicable to the
adherents of a religion which is based on Christ and which perpetuates Him m
the Eucharist and the Mystical Body. The same does not, however, apply to
Islam, which is not based directly on the Prophet but on the Qpran, the
affirmation of Divine Unity, and which does not consist in a perpetuation of
Mohammed, but in a ritual and legislative conformity of man and society to the
Qpranic Law and therefore to Unity. On the other hand the Arabic term mushrikun.;
‘associators’ (of pseudo-divinities with God), which 127
is aimed
at the Christians, overlooks the fact that Christianity is not directly based
on the idea of Unity and need not insist upon it, since its essential basis is
the Mystery of Christ; nevertheless, inasmuch as the term mushnkun is
sacred—in its Qpranic significance—it is obviously the support of a truth which
transcends the historical fact of the Christian religion. Moreover facts do
not play so important a part m Islam as they do in Christianity, of which the
religious basis is essentially a fact and not an idea as m the case of Islam.
This serves to show where lies the fundamental divergence between the two
traditional forms[19]
for a Christian, all depends on the Incarnation and the Redemption, Christ
absorbs everything, even the idea of the Divine Principle, which appears under
a Trinitarian aspect, as well as humanity, which becomes His Mystical Body or
the Church militant, suffering and triumphant. For a Moslem, all is centred in Allah,
the Divine Principle considered under the aspect of Unity* and of
Transcendence, and m the state of conformity, of abandonment to Him* El-Isidm.
The idea of God made Man is at the centre of Christian Doctrine; the Son,
second person of the Trinity, is man universalized; Jesus Christ is God
individualized. Islam does not give the same predominance to the mediator; the
latter does not absorb everything, and it is exclusively the monotheistic
conception of Divinity which takes the central place in Islamic doctrine and
dominates it throughout.
The
importance attached by Islam to the idea of Unity may appear superfluous and
sterile from the Christian point of view and a sort of pleonasm relatively to
the Judaeo-Chnstian Tradition. One must, however, bear in mind that the
spontaneity and vitality of the Islamic Tradition can by no means be the fruit
of external borrowing and that the intellectual originality of the Moslems can
only proceed from a Revelation. Whereas in Islam the idea of Unity is the prop
of all spirituality, and to a certain degree of all social applications, it is
not the same in the case of Christianity; the central point of the latter, as
we have already explained, is the doctrine of the Incarnation and the
Redemption, universally conceived m the Trinity and without human application
save m the sacraments and the participation m the Mystical Body of Chnst. At no
time, so far as may be judged from the historical data, has Christianity had a
social application in the full sense of the word, never has it entirely
integrated human society; in the form of the Church it imposed itself on men
without attaching them to itself by assigning to them functions which would
permit them to participate more directly in its inner life; it has not
sufficiently hallowed human acts; it has left the entire laity outside itself,
assigning to it only a more or less passive participation in the Tradition Such
is the organization of the Christian world as seen from a Moslem point of view.
In Islam every man is his own priest by the mere fact of being a Moslem; he is
the patriarch, imam or caliph of his family; in the latter is reflected
the entire Islamic society Man is m himself a unity, he is the image of the
Creator whose vicar {khalifah) he is on earth; he cannot accordingly be
a layman The family is also a unity, it is a society within a society, an
impenetrable block,* like the at once responsible and resigned being, the
Moslem himself, and like the whole Islamic world, which is of an almost
incorruptible homogeneity and stability. Man, family and society are cast
according to the idea of Unity of which they are so many adaptations, they are
unities as are Allah and His Word, the Qpran. Christians cannot lay
claim to the idea of Unity with the same right as Moslems, the idea of
Redemption is not necessarily linked to the conception of Divine Unity and
might be associated with a so-called ‘polytheistic’ doctrine. As for Divine
Unity, although it is theoretically admitted by Christians, it never appears
as a ‘dynamic’ element, and Christian holiness, the perfect participation m the
* The
supreme symbol of Islam, the Ka9bah, is a square block, it
expresses the number four which is the number of stability The Moslem can
create his family with four wives, they represent the substance of the family
or the social substance itself, and are withdrawn from public life, where man
is by himself a complete unity. The Arab house is planned m accordance with the
same idea it is square, uniform, closed on the outside, ornamented within and
opens on to the court
Mystical
Body of Christ, proceeds but indirectly from this idea The Christian doctrine,
like the Islamic, starts from a theistic idea, but expressly insists on the
Trinitarian aspect of the Divinity. God becomes incarnate and redeems the
world, the Principle descends into manifestation to re-establish a disturbed
equilibrium According to the Islamic doctrine God affirms Himself by His Unity,
He does not become incarnate by virtue of an inner distinction, nor does He
redeem the world, He absorbs it through Islam He does not descend into
manifestation, He projects Himself therein, as the sun is projected by its
light, and this projection permits humanity to participate m Him.
It
happens not infrequently that Moslems, for whom the Qpran is what Christ is for
Christians, reproach the latter for not having a book equivalent to the Qpran,
that is to say a book to which no other can be compared, at once doctrinal and
legislative, and which is written m the actual language of the Revelation.
They see in the multiplicity of the Gospels and other New Testament Texts the
mark of a division which is aggravated by the fact that these Scriptures have
not been preserved m the language spoken by Jesus, but m a non-Semitic
language, and have even been translated from the latter into another language
equally foreign to the peoples issued from Abraham; indeed these texts can be
translated into any foreign language This confusion is analogous to that which
leads Christians to reproach the Prophet for having been a mere mortal. Thus,
if in Islam the Qoran is the Divine Word, the latter is represented m
Christianity, not by the New Testament, but by the living presence of Christ m
the Eucharist. The New Testament only plays the part of a support, just as the
Prophet is only a support of the Divine message and not the message itself. The
remembrance, the example and the intercession of the Prophet are subordinate
to the revealed Book.
Islam is
a spiritual, religious and social block,[20] the Church is
not a
block but a centre A lay Christian is by definition a peripheral being, a
Moslem, by reason of his priestly function, is everywhere a central being
within his own Tradition, and it matters little to him whether or not he is
externally severed from the Moslem community, he always remains his own priest
and an autonomous unity, at least m relation to matters within the sphere of
religion From this is derived the fundamental conviction of a Moslem. The faith
of a Christian is of another nature it ‘attracts5 and ‘absorbs5
the soul rather than ‘enfolding9 and ‘penetrating5 it.
Regarded from the Moslem point of view, which concerns us here, the Christian
is only linked to his Tradition through the sacraments, he is always in the
position of being relatively excluded and he maintains at all times a receptive
attitude. In the supreme symbol of Christianity, the Cross, its arms branch off
indefinitely from the centre while remaining connected with it; the Ka?bah
on the other hand is reflected as a whole m the least of its parts, each one of
which, by its substance and internal cohesion, is identical with the other
parts and with the Ka? bah itself.
The correspondences
between traditional elements which have been noted above do not exclude others
which may exist from a different point of view. Thus the analogy between the
New Testament and the Qpran remains real in its own order, just as there is a
necessary correspondence from a certain point of view between Christ and the
Prophet; to deny this would be to maintain that there are resemblances without
sufficient cause, therefore meaningless. But the superficial and even syncretic
manner in which such correspondences are most often viewed, usually to tke
disadvantage of one or the other element under comparison, deprive the result
of any true value. In reality there are two kinds of traditional
correspondences on the one hand those based on what may be called the
phenomenal nature of the elements of the Traditions m question, and on the
other hand those derived from the internal structure of those Traditions In
the first case the element will be considered as a person, a book, a rite, an
institution or whatever it may be, and m the second case this element will be
considered from the point of view of its particular ‘organic’ significance for
the Tradition. This takes us back to the analogy existing between the spiritual
and the physical points of view according to the latter a given object always
remains one and the same object, but it is able to change its aspect and
importance according to different perspectives, and this law may readily be
transposed to the spiritual sphere.
2
It is
important to make it clear that m this chapter we have been exclusively
concerned with Traditions as such, that'is to say as organisms, and not with
their purely spiritual possibilities which are identical m principle. It is
obvious that from this point of view any question of preference is excluded, if
Islam as a traditional organism is more homogenous and more intimately
coherent than the Christian ‘form’, this is a relatively contingent matter.
Likewise the ‘solar’ nature of Christ cannot confer upon Christianity a
superiority over Islam, we will explain the reason for this further on and need
only recall here that from a certain standpoint each traditional form is necessarily
superior to others belonging to the same order, though only m some particular
aspect of its manifestation and not in its essence or spiritual possibilities.
To those who would judge the Islamic form on the basis of superficial and
necessarily arbitrary comparisons with the Christian form, we would reply that
Islam, given that it represents a possible spiritual perspective, is all that
it should be to manifest this possibility; and we would say likewise that the
Prophet, far from having been merely an imperfect imitator of Christ, was all
that he should have been in order to realize the spiritual possibility
represented by Islam. If the Prophet is not Christ and if in particular he
appears under a more human aspect, it is because the reason for the existence
of Islam does not reside in the idea of Christ or of the ‘Avatar’, but in an
idea which necessarily excludes this perspective. The idea thus realized by
Islam and the Prophet is that of the Divine Unity, the absolutely transcendent
aspect of which implies— for the 'created’ or 'manifested’ world—a
corresponding aspect of imperfection. This explains why it has been permissible
for Moslems from the very beginning to employ a human means such as war to
establish their traditional world, whereas m the case of Christianity several
centuries had to elapse after the apostolic times before it became possible to use
the same means, which is moreover indispensable for the propagation of a religion
As for the wars engaged m by the Companions of the Prophet, they represented
ordeals undergone m view of what might be called the 'elaboration’—or the
'crystallization’—of the formal aspects of a new world. Hatred did not enter m,
and the holy men who fought in this manner, far from fighting against
individuals and for human interests, did so m the spirit of the teaching of the
Bhagavad-Gita, Krishna enjoined upon Aijuna to fight, not out of hatred
nor even to conquer, but in order to fulfil his destiny as an instrument of the
Divine plan and without attaching himself to the fruits of his actions.
, This
struggle between 'points of view’ at the time of the constitution of a
traditional world also reflects the 'rivalry’ between possibilities of
manifestation at the time of the 'emergence from chaos’ which takes place at
the origin of a cosmic world, a 'rivalry’ which is of course of a purely
pnncipial order It was m the nature of Islam and of its mission that it should
from the beginning have placed itself on political ground so far as its outward
affirmation was concerned, whereas such an attitude would not only have been
entirely contrary to the nature or mission of primitive Christianity, but also
completely unrealizable m an environment as solid and stable as that of the
Roman Empire. However, once Christianity had become a state religion, it was
not merely able but even bound to enter the political arena m exactly the same
way as Islam. The outward vicissitudes suffered by Islam after the death of
the Prophet are certainly not attributable to a spiritual insufficiency, being
simply blemishes inherent in the political realm as such. The fact that Islam
was established outwardly by human means had its sole cause m the Divine Will,
which ruled out all esoteric interference in the structure of the new
traditional form. On the other hand, so far as the difference between Christ
and the Prophet is concerned, we would add that the great spiritual figures,
whatever their respective degrees, manifest either a ‘sublimation’ or a ‘norm’,
to the first group belong Buddha and Christ as well as all those saints who
were monks or hermits, while to the second belong Abraham, Moses and Mohammed,
together with all saints living m the world such as the royal and warrior
saints. The attitude of the former corresponds to the words of Christ* cMy
Kingdom is not of this world’, the attitude of the latter to the words ‘Thy
Kingdom come’.
Those who
believe it their duty to deny the legitimacy of the Prophet of Islam on moral
grounds forget that the only question to be answered is whether or not Mohammed
was inspired by God, it being quite irrelevant whether or not he was comparable
to Jesus or conformed to some established morality. When one remembers that it
was God who allowed polygamy to the Hebrews and commanded Moses to have the
population of Canaan put to the sword, it is clear that the question of the
‘morality5 of such conduct is in no way involved, what alone counts
in every case is the fact of the Divine Will, the object of which is invariable
but the means or modes of which vary by reason of the Infinity of its
Possibility and, secondarily, because of the indefinite diversity of contingencies.
Christians readily blame the Prophet for actions such as the destruction of the
tribe of the Qpraidha, but they forget that any Prophet of Israel would have
acted m a still sterner way than he, and they would do well to recall how
Samuel, by the order of God, acted towards the Amalekites and their king. The
case of the Qpraidha is also like that of the Pharisees m that it provides an
example of the ‘discrimination of spirits’ which takes place automatically, as
it were, upon contact with a manifestation of Light. However ‘neutral’ an
individual may appear so long as he is placed in a ‘chaotic’ or
undifferentiated environment, such as, for example, the Near-Eastern world at
the time of Mohammed or indeed any environment in which a traditional readaptation
is about to take place, and however attenuated or obscured the fundamental
tendency of the individual may appear m an environment of spiritual
indifference such as we have just described, this tendency will spontaneously
be actualized when faced with the alternative presented upon contact with the
Light, and this explains why it is that when the gates of Heaven are opened by
the lightning flash of the Revelation, the gates of Hell open too, just as m
the sensory world a light also projects a shadow.
If
Mohammed had been a false prophet, there is no reason why Christ should not
have spoken of him as he spoke of Antichrist; but if Mohammed is a true
Prophet, the passages referring to the Paraclete must inevitably concern
him—not exclusively but ‘eminently’—for it is inconceivable that Christ, when
speaking of the future, should have passed over in silence a manifestation of
such magnitude The same reasoning excludes a prion the possibility that
Christ, when making his predictions, intended to include Mohammed under the
general denomination of ‘false prophets’, for m the history of our era
Mohammed is m no sense a typical example among others of the same kind, but on
the contrary a unique and incomparable apparition.[21] If he had been
one of the false prophets announced by Christ, he would have been followed by
others, and there would exist m our days a multitude of false religions
subsequent to Christ and comparable m importance and extension to Islam The
spirituality to be found within Islam from its origins up to our days is an
incontestable fact, and ‘by their fruits ye will know them’. Moreover it will
be recalled that the Prophet m his doctrine has testified to the second coming
of Christ without attributing to himself any glory, unless it be that of being
the last Prophet of the cycle, and history proves that he spoke the truth, no
comparable manifestation having followed after him.
Finally
it is indispensable to say a few words concerning the Islamic attitude towards
sexuality. If Moslem morality differs from the Christian—which is not the case
in legard to either holy war or slavery, but solely m regard to polygamy and
divorce[22]—this
is because it derives from a different aspect of the total Truth. Christianity,
hke Buddhism, considers only the carnal side of sexuality, therefore its
'substantial’ or 'quantitative’ aspect Islam on the other hand, like Judaism
and the Hindu and Chinese Traditions—apart from certain spiritual ways which
reject sexual love for reasons of method—considers the 'essential’ or
'qualitative’ aspect of sexuality, or what we might call its 'cosmic’ aspect,
and m fact the sanctification of sexuality confers upon it a 'quality’ which
transcends its carnal aspect and neutralizes or even abolishes the latter in
certain cases, for instance m the case of the Cassandras and Sybils of
antiquity or of the Tantnc Shri Chakra, or lastly m that of great
spiritual figures such as Solomon and Mohammed. In other words sexuality can
have a 'noble’ as well as an 'impure’ aspect, to speak m terms of geometric
symbolism it may be considered m a 'vertical’ as well as a 'horizontal’ sense,
the flesh is 'impure’ m itself, with or without sexuality, and the latter is
'noble’ in itself, m or out of the flesh. This ‘nobility’ of sexuality derives
from its Divine Prototype, for 'God is Love’. In Islamic terms one would say
that 'God is Unity’, and that love, being a mode of union (tawhid) is
for that reason a way of conforming to the Divine Nature Love can sanctify the
flesh, just as the flesh can debase Love Islam insists on the first of these
truths, while Christianity tends to insist on the second, except of course m
the sacrament of marriage in which it unavoidably and as it were incidentally
rejoins the Judaeo-Islamic perspective.
3
Our next
task is to show wherein really lies the difference between the respective
manifestations of Christ and Mohammed. It must, however, be emphasized that
differences of this kind concern only the ‘manifestation’ of ‘God-Men’ and not
their inward and Divine reality, which is identical. Meister Eckhardt
has
expressed this identity m the following terms* ‘Everything that the Holy
Scriptures say about Christ is equally true of every good and divine man5,
that is to say of every man who possesses the plentitude of spiritual realization,
both m the sense of ‘expansion’ and of ‘exaltation’. Again Shri Ramakrishna
says: ‘In the Absolute I am not, and thou art not, and God is not, for It is
beyond speech and thought. But so long as anything exists outside myself, I
ought to adore Brahma, within the limits of the mind, as something existing
outside myself’, this explains, on the one hand, how it was that Christ could
pray, though being himself Divine, and, on the other hand, how it was possible
for the Prophet, whilst unmistakably ‘man’ by reason of the particular mode of
his manifestation, to be at the same time Divine in. his ‘inward’ reality. In
the same order of ideas, we would also point out that the religious perspective
is based essentially upon a ‘fact’ to which it attributes a character of
absoluteness. For example, the Christian perspective is based upon the supreme
spiritual state realized by Christ and inaccessible to mystic individualism,
but it attributes this state to Christ alone, whence the denial, at least m
ordinary theology, of metaphysical ‘Deliverance’ or the ‘Beatific Vision’m this
life. It should be added that esotericism, speaking through the voice of
Meister Eckhardt, brings back the mystery of the Incarnation within the sphere
of spiritual laws when it attributes to the man who has attained the highest
sanctity all the characteristics of Christ with the exception of the
‘prophetic’ or rather ‘redemptive’ mission. An analogous example is provided
by the claim made by several Sufis that certain of their writings rare
on the same level of inspiration as the Qpran. In exoteric Islam, this degree
of inspiration is attributed to the Prophet alone, in conformity with the
specifically religious perspective which is always founded on a ‘transcendent
fact’ appropriated exclusively on behalf of a particular manifestation of the
Word.
We have
previously mentioned the fact that it is the Qpran which m all strictness
corresponds to the Christ-Eucharist, and which represents the great
manifestation of Paraclete, the ‘descent’ {tanzil} of the Holy Ghost (Er-Ruh,
called also Jibril 138
m
relation to its function as Revealer). It follows that the function of the
Prophet is from this point of view analogous anp symbolically even identical to
that of the Holy Virgin, who was likewise the ‘ground5 for the
reception of the Word. Just as the Holy Virgin, fertilized by the Holy Ghost,
is ‘Co-Redemptress’ and ‘Queen of Heaven5, created before the rest
of the Creation, so the Prophet, inspired by the same Paracletic Spirit, is
‘Messenger of Mercy5 (Rasul Er-Rahmati) and ‘Lord of the two
existences’ (the ‘here5 and the ‘beyond’) (Seyid el-kawnayn),
and he likewise was created before all other beings. This ‘priority of creation5
signifies that the Virgin and the Prophet ‘incarnate5 a pnncipial or
‘metacosmic’ Reality,* they are identified—m their receptive function, though
not m their Divine Knowledge, nor, m the case of Mohammed, m his prophetic
function—with the passive aspect of universal Existence (Prakriti, m
Arabic El-Lawh el-mahfuzh, ‘the Guarded Tablet5), and it is
for this reason that the Virgin is ‘immaculate’ and, from the merely physical
standpoint, ‘virgin5, while the Prophet, like the Apostles, is
‘illiterate5 (umm), that is to say ‘pure’ from the ‘taint5
of human knowledge, or knowledge humanly acquired. This ‘purity’ is the first
condition for the reception of the Paracletic Gift, just as in the spiritual
sphere ‘chastity5, ‘poverty’, ‘humility’ and other forms of
simplicity or unity are indispensable for the reception of the Divine Light.
As a further illustration of this analogical relationship between the Virgin
and the Prophet, it may be added that the symptoms manifested by the latter at
the time of the Revelation are directly comparable to those of the^Virgin when
carrying or giving birth to the Infant
* The
opinion that Christ was the Mleccha-Avatara> the ‘Divine descent of
the Barbarians’ (or ‘for the Barbarians’), that is to say the ninth incarnation
of Vishnu, must be rejected for reasons both of traditional fact and of
principle In the first place the Buddha has always been considered by Hindus as
an Avatara, though since Hinduism had necessarily to exclude Buddhism,
the apparent Buddhist heresy was explained on the one hand by the need to
abolish blood sacrifices, and on the other hand by the need to involve corrupted
men in error in order to hasten the inevitable advance of the Kali- juga
In the second place, it is impossible that a being having an ‘organic’ place in
the Hindu system should belong to a world other than India, particularly one
as remote as the Jewish world
Jesus
However by reason of his prophetic function, m the highest meaning of the term,
Mohammed is also more than the Virgin, and when he utters the Qpramc surahs, or
more generally whenever the ‘Divine Ego’ speaks through his mouth, he is
directly identified with the Christ, who is Himself what the Revelation is for
the Prophet and whose every word is consequently Divine Speech. In the case of
the Prophet, only the ‘words of the Most Holy’ (ahddith quddusiyah)
possess, apart from the Qpran, this Divine character, his other words proceed
from a subordinate degree of inspiration (nafath Er-R^hy the
Hindu Smnti)9 as do also certain parts of the New Testament,
m particular the Epistles. To return to the ‘purity’ of the Prophet, we also
find m his case the exact equivalent of the ‘Immaculate Conception’; according
to the traditional account two angels cleft open the chest of the infant
Mohammed and cleansed him with snow of his ‘original sin’, which appeared m the
form of a black stain on his heart. Mohammed, like Mary and the ‘human nature’
of Jesus, is not therefore an ordinary man, and it is for this reason that it
is said that ‘Mohammed is (simply) a man, not as (ordinary) men are, but m the
manner of a jewel among (common) stones’ (Muhammadun basharun la kal-bashan
bal hua kal-yaqilti baynal-hajar). This brings to mind the formula of the
Ave Maria: ‘Blessed art thou among women’, which indicates that the Virgin, m
herself and apart from her reception of the Holy Ghost, is a ‘jewel’ compared
with other creatures, thus a sort of ‘sublime norm’
In a
certain respect the Virgin and the Prophet ‘incarnate’ the passive or
‘feminine’ aspect—or pole—of universal Existence (Prakriti))* they
therefore ‘incarnate’ a fortion the beneficent and merciful aspect of Prakriti)
namely Lakshmi (the Kwan- Tin of the Far-Eastern Tradition), and
this explains their essential function as ‘intercessors’ and accounts for names
such as ‘Mother of Mercy’ (Mater Misencordiae) and ‘Our Lady of
Perpetual Help’ (Nostra Domina a perpetuo succursu)) as well as the
names given to the Prophet such as ‘Key to God’s Mercy’
*
Concerning questions of Hindu
metaphysic we refer the reader to Man and his Becoming according to the
Vedanta, by Rene Gu6non (Luzac)
140
(Miftah
Rahmat Allah),
‘Merciful5 (Rahm), ‘Healer5 (Shaft), ‘Remover
of Grief5 (Kashif el-kurab), ‘Effacer of sms’ ^Afuww) and
‘Most beautiful Creation of God5 (Ajmalu khalq Allah). If it
be asked what relationship exists between this ‘mercy’, this ‘pardon’ or this
‘beneficence’ and universal Existence, we would reply as follows since
Existence is ‘undifferentiated’, ‘virgin’ or ‘pure’m relation to its
productions, it is able to reabsorb m its undifferentiation the differentiated
qualities of things; in other words the disequilibriums of manifestation are
always capable of being integrated m the pnncipial equilibrium. Now all ‘evil’
comes from a cosmic quality (guna), hence from a rupture of equilibrium,
and since Existence carries all the qualities within itself m undifferentiated
equilibrium, it is capable of dissolving m its ‘infinity5 all the
vicissitudes of the world. Existence is m reality both ‘Virgin’ and ‘Mother’,
in the sense that, on the one hand, it is determined by nothing apart from God,
and on the other hand, it gives birth to the manifested Universe Mary is
‘Virgin-Mother’ by reason of the mystery of the Incarnation, as for Mohammed,
he is, as we have seen, ‘virgin’ or ‘illiterate5 m so far as he is
inspired only by God and receives nothing from men, and he is ‘Mother’ by
reason of his power of intercession with God; the personifications of the
Divine Praknti, whether human or angelic, essentially reveal the aspects
of purity and love. The aspect of Grace or Mercy belonging to the ‘virginal5
and ‘maternal’ Divinity also explains why the latter readily manifests itself
in a sensible form and in human guise, thereby becoming ‘accessible’ to men.
the appearances of the Virgin are well known in the West, and in the case of
the Prophet his appearances to Moslem saints are frequent and as it were
‘normal’; there even exist methods for obtaining this grace, which is
equivalent in reality to a ‘concretization’ of the ‘Beatific Vision’.*
*
In this connection we may also
recall the appearances of the Shakti m Hinduism—for example to Shri
Ramakrishna and Shri Sarada Devi—and the appearances of Kwan-Tin or
Kwannon in the Traditions of the Far-East, for example to Shonm Shmran, the
great Japanese Buddhist Saint, it is also known that m Judaism the Shekinah
appears in the form of a beautiful and gracious woman
Although
the Prophet does not occupy m Islam the same place that Christ occupies m
Christianity, he nevertheless enjoys of necessity a central position m the
Islamic perspective. It remains for us to explain why this should be so and
also to show how Islam integrates Christ m its perspective while at the same
time recognizing his ‘solar’ nature as reflected in his virginal birth.
According to this perspective, the Word does not manifest itself m any
particular man as such, but m the Prophetic function—m the highest sense of
the term—and above all m the revealed Books, and since the Prophetic function
of Mohammed is real and the Qpran a true Revelation, Moslems, who admit only
these two criteria, see no reason for placing Jesus before Mohammed. Indeed
there is every reason for them to give precedence to Mohammed, inasmuch as the
latter, being the last representative of the Prophetic function, recapitulates
and synthesizes every aspect of this function and closes the cycle of
manifestation of the Word, whence the title ‘Seal of the Prophets’ {Khatam
el-anbiya). It is this unique situation that confers upon Mohammed the
‘central’ position which he enjoys m Islam and that allows of the Word itself
being named ‘Mohammedan Light’ {Nur Muhammadiyah}.
The fact
that the Islamic perspective is concerned only with Revelation as such, and not
with all its possible modes, explains why Islam does not attach the same
importance as Christianity to the miracles of Christ. In point of fact, all the
‘Messengers’, including Mohammed, have performed miracles {mu'jizat'y*
the difference in this respect between Christ and the other ‘Messengers’ is
that only m the case of Christ does the miracle possess a ‘central’ importance,
being wrought by God
* The
majority of orientalists, if not all, falsely deduce from various passages in
the Qpran that the Prophet accomplished no miracles, a deduction which is
contradicted in advance, not only by the traditional commentators of the
Qoran, but also by the Sunnah which is the pillar of Islamic orthodoxy
With
regard to the ‘avatanc’ nature of the Prophet, without mentioning infallible
criteria of a more profound order, it is witnessed by the signs which according
to the Sunnah preceded and accompanied his birth, signs which are
analogous to those associated with Christ and Buddha m the Christian and
Buddhist Traditions
‘m’ the
human support and not merely ‘through’ this support This part played by the
miracle m Christianity is explained by the particular featuies which constitute
the reason for the existence of this form of Revelation, the nature of which
will be examined in the following chapter. From the Islamic point of view it is
not the miracles that matter so much as the Divine nature of the ‘Messenger’s’
mission, irrespective of how important miracles may be m that mission It might
be said that the particularity of Christianity consists m the fact that it is
based first and foremost on a miracle, which is perpetuated m the Eucharist,
whereas Islam is essentially based on an Idea, supported by human means though
with Divine aid, and perpetuated m the Qpramc Revelation of which the ritual
prayer is as it were a ceaselessly renewed actualization.
We have
already let it be understood that m his inner reality, Mohammed, like Christ,
is identified with the Word, as indeed, outside the specifically religious
perspective, is every being who has achieved metaphysical realization m its
fullness,[23]
whence the following ahadith, ‘He who has seen me has seen God (under
His aspect of absolute Truth)’ (Man rd anifaqad ra'dl-Haqq), and ‘He
(Mohammed) was prophet (Word) when Adam was still between water and mud’ (Fakdna
nabiyen wa Adama baynal mdh wat-tm), words that can be compared with these
words of Chnst: ‘I and my Father are one’, and ‘Verily I say unto you, before
Abraham was, I am’.
Chapter VIII
UNIVERSALITY AND PARTICULAR
NATURE OF THE CHRISTIAN
TRADITION
the
integral reality inherent m the Old Covenant itself, namely that element m it
which is identified pnncipially with the New Covenant, the latter being simply
a new form or adaptation of that same reality. This is a good example of how
the religious point of view[24],
instead of embracing a truth m its entirety, selects one aspect only as a
matter of expediency and purports to give it an exclusive and absolute value,
it should not be forgotten, however, that but for this dogmatic character
religious truth would be inefficacious with regard to the particular end
imposed upon it by the motives of expediency already mentioned. There is thus
a two-fold restriction put upon pure truth, on the one hand an aspect of the
truth is invested with the character of integral truth, and on the other hand
an absolute character is attributed to the relative. Furthermore this standpoint
of expediency carries with it the negation of all those things which, being
neither accessible nor indispensable to everyone indiscriminately, lie for that
reason beyond the purview of the religious perspective and must be left
outside it— hence the simplifications and symbolical syntheses peculiar to
every religious doctnne.j Lastly, we may also mention, as a
UNIVERSALITY AND PARTICULAR NATURE particularly
striking feature of these doctrines, the identification of historical facts
with pnncipial truths and the inevitable confusions resulting therefrom. For
example, when it is said that all human souls, from that of Adam to the
departed souls of Christ’s own contemporaries, must await His descent into Hell
in order to deliver them, such a statement confuses the historical with the
cosmic Christ and represents an eternal function of the Word as a temporal
fact, for the simple reason that Jesus was a manifestation of this Word, which
is another way of saying that m the world where this manifestation took place,
Jesus was truly the unique incarnation of the Word. Another example may be
found m the divergent views of Christianity and Islam on the subject of the
death of Christ apart from the fact that the Qpran, by its apparent denial of
Christ’s death, is simply affirming that Christ was not killed in reality—which
is obvious not only as regards the Divine nature of the God-Man, but also as
regards His human nature, since it was resurrected—the refusal of Moslems to admit
the historical Redemption, and consequently the facts that are the unique
terrestrial expression of Universal Redemption as far as Christian humanity is
concerned, simply denotes that in the final analysis Christ did not die for
those who are ‘whole’, who m this case are the Moslems m so far as they benefit
from another terrestrial form of the One and Eternal Redemption. In other
words, if it be true m prin-
ciple
that Christ died for all men.—in. the same way that the Islamic Revelation is
prmcipially addressed to everyone—in fact He died only for those who must and
do benefit from the means of grace that perpetuate His work of Redemption,[25]
hence the traditional distance separating Islam from the Christian Mystery is
bound, outwardly at least, to appear m the form of a demal, exactly m the same
way that Christian exoteri- cism must deny the possibility of salvation outside
the Redemption brought about by Jesus. However that may be, although a
religious perspective may be contested ad extra, that is to say m the
light of another religious perspective deriving from a different aspect of the
same truth, it remains incontestable ad intra, inasmuch as its capacity
to serve as a means of expressing the total truth makes of it a key to the
latter. Moreover it must never be forgotten that the restrictions inherent in
the religious point of view express in their own way the Divine Goodness which
wishes to prevent men from going astray, and which gives them what is
accessible and indispensable to everyone,
UNIVERSALITY AND PARTICULAR NATURE having regard to the
mental predispositions of the human collectivity concerned *
It will
be understood from what has just been said that any seeming contradiction or
depreciation of the Mosaic Law that may be found in. the words of Christ or the
teaching of the Apostles is in. reahty but an expression of the superiority of
esotericism over exotencismt and does not therefore apply at the same level as
this Law, J at least not apnon> that is to say so long as this
hierarchic relationship is not itself conceived m religious mode It is
perfectly obvious that the mam teachings of Chnst transcend the religious
viewpoint and that is indeed the reason
* In an
analogous sense it is said in Islam that ‘the divergence of the exegetists is a
blessing’ (Ikhtilaf el 'ulama’t rahmaK)
J This
is brought out in a particularly clear manner by the words of Christ concerning
St John the Baptist From a religious point of view, it is obvious that the
Prophet who stands nearest to the Christ-God is the greatest among men, and on
the other hand that the least among the Blessed m Heaven is greater than the
greatest man on earth, always by reason of this same proximity to God
Metaphysically, the words of Christ express the superiority of what is pnncipial
over what is manifested, or, from an initiatory point of view, of esotericism
over exotencism, St John the Baptist being in this case regarded as the summit
and fulfilment of the latter, which explains furthermore why his name is
identical with that of St John the Evangelist who represents Christianity m its
most inward aspect
J In St
Paul’s epistle to the Romans, one finds the following passage, ‘For
circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law but if thou be a breaker of
the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Therefore if the uncircumcised
keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircum- cision be counted
for circumcision? And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil
the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the
law? For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly, neither is that circumcision,
which is outward in the flesh; But he is ajew, which is one inwardly, and
circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter, whose
praise is not of men but of God (Rom n 25-9)
The same
idea re-appears, in a more concise form, in the following passage from the
Qpran. ‘And they say. Become Jews or Nazarenes m order that you may be guided,
answer No, we follow the way of Abraham who was pure (or ‘primordial’, hanif)
and who was not one of those who associate (creatures with Allah, or
effects with the Cause, or manifestations with the Principle) (Receive) the
baptism of Allah (and not that of men), and who indeed baptises better
than Allah? and it is Him whom we adore’ (swrat el-Baqarah 135
and 138) The ‘baptism’ referred to here expresses the same fundamental idea
that St Paul expresses by the word ‘circumcision’.
for
their existence They therefore likewise transcend the Law, m no other way could
one explain the attitude of Christ with respect to the law of retahation, or
with regard to the woman taken m adultery and to divorce. In fact the turning
of the other cheek is not a thing that any social collectivity could put into practice
with a view to maintaining its equilibrium,* and it has no meaning except as a
spiritual attitude, the spiritual man alone firmly takes his stand outside the
logical chain of individual reactions, since for him a participation m the
current of these reactions is tantamount to a fall from grace, at least whep.
such participation involves the centre or the soul of the individual, though
not when it remains purely an outward and impersonal act of justice such as
that envisaged by the Mosaic Law. But it was precisely because this impersonal
character of the law of retaliation had been lost and replaced by passions that
it was needful for Christ to express a spiritual truth which, although only
condemning a false pretention, appeared to condemn the Law itself. All this is
clearly evidenced in Christ’s answer to those who wished to stone the woman
taken m adultery, and who, instead of acting impersonally in the name of the
Law, would have acted personally m the name of their own hypocrisy. Christ did
not therefore speak from the standpoint of the Law, but from that of inward,
supra-social and spiritual realities; and His point of view was exactly the
same on the question of divorce Perhaps the most striking proof to be found m
Christ’s teachings of the purely spiritual and therefore supra-
* This
is so clearly true that Christians themselves have never turned this injunction
ofphnst into a legal obligation, which proves once again that it is not
situated on the same level as the Jewish Law and consequently was neither
intended nor able to take its place
There is
a hadith which shows the compatibility existing between the spiritual
point of view affirmed by Christ and the social point of view which is that of
the Mosaic Law It is related that the first thief among the Moslem community
was led before the Prophet in order that his hand might be cut off according to
the Qpramc law, but the Prophet turned pale He was asked ‘Hast thou some
objection?’ He answered ‘How should I have nothing to object to! Must I be the
ally of Satan m enmity against my brothers? If you wish God to forgive your sin
and conceal it, you also must conceal the sin of others For when once the
transgressor has been brought before the monarch, the chastisement must be
accomplished?
social
and extra-moral character of His Doctrine, is contained m the following saying
‘If any man come to me and hate not his father, and mother, and wife and
children and brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my
disciple ’ (Luke xiv 26.) It is clearly impossible to oppose such teaching to
the Mosaic Law.
As a
religion Christianity accordingly possesses none of the ‘normal3
characteristics of an exotencism instituted as such, but presents itself as an
exotericism in point of ‘fact5 rather than one existing in
‘principle’. Moreover, even without referring to Scriptural passages, the
essentially initiatory character of Christianity is apparent from certain
features of the first importance, such as the Doctrine of the Trinity, the
Sacrament of the Eucharist, and, more particularly, the use of wine in this
rite, or again, from the use of purely esoteric expressions such as ‘Son of God5
and especially ‘Mother of God’ If exotericism is ‘something that is at the
same time indispensable and accessible to all’,* Christianity cannot be
exoteric in the usual sense of the word, since it is m reality by no means
accessible to everyone, although in fact, by virtue of its religious
application, it is imposed on everyone. This inaccessibility of the Christian
dogmas is expressed by calling them ‘mysteries’, a word which has a positive
meaning only in the initiatory domain to which moreover it belongs, but which,
when applied in the religious sphere, seems to attempt to justify or conceal
the fact that Christian dogmas carry with them no ‘direct’ intellectual proof.
For example, the Divine Unity is a truth that is immediately evident and
therefore capable of exoteric or dogmatic formulation, for this idea, in its
simplest expression, is one that is accessible to every man whose mmd is sound;
on the other hand, the Trinity, inasmuch as it corresponds to a more
differentiated point of view and represents a particular development of the
Doctrine of Unity among others that are equally possible, is not strictly speaking
capable of exoteric formulation, for the simply reason that a ‘differentiated’
or ‘derived’ metaphysical conception is
*
Definition given by Rene Guenon in his article * Creation et Manifestation*
(Etudes TradihonnelleSy Oct 1937) not
accessible to everyone Moreover, the Trinity necessarily corresponds to a more
relative point of view than that of Unity, m the same way that ‘Redemption5
is a reality more relative than ‘Creation’ Any normal man can to a certain
extent conceive the Divine Unity, because this is the most universal and
therefore m a certain sense the most simple aspect of Divinity, on the other
hand, the Trinity can only be understood by those who are capable of conceiving
the Divinity under other more or less relative aspects, that is to say by those
who are able, through spiritual participation m the Divine Intellect, to
‘move’, as it were, in the ‘metaphysical dimension’, but that, precisely, is a
possibility which is very far from being accessible to everyone, at least m the
present state of humanity upon this earth When Saint Augustine said that the
Trinity was incomprehensible, he was necessarily speaking—doubtless in conformity
with the tendencies of the Roman world—from the rational point of view of the
individual, a point of view which, when applied to transcendent truths, can but
reveal its own inadequacy. The only thing that is completely incomprehensible,
from the standpoint of pure intellectuality, is that which is totally unreal, m
other words pure nothingness, which is the same thing as impossibility, and
which, being nothing, cannot become an object of understanding. Let it be added
that the esoteric nature of the Christian dogmas and sacraments is the
underlying cause of the Islamic reaction against Christianity. Because the
latter had mixed together the haqiqah (the esoteric Truth) and the sharVah
(the exoteric Law), it carried with it certain dangers of disequilibrium which
have m fact manifested themselves during the course of the centuries,
indirectly contributing to the terrible subversion represented by the modern
world, in conformity with the words of Christ. ‘Give not that which is Holy
unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them
under their feet, and turn again and rend you?
2
Since
Christianity seems to confuse two domains that should normally remain separate,
just as it confuses the two Eucharistic species which respectively represent
these domains, it may be asked whether things might have been otherwise and
whether this confusion is simply the result of individual errors. Assuredly not
and for the following reasons. The ‘inward’ and esoteric truth must of
necessity sometimes manifest itself m broad daylight, this being by virtue of
a definite possibility of spiritual manifestation, and without regard to the
shortcomings of a'par- ticular human environment, in other words the
‘confusion’ in question[26]
is but the negative consequence of something which in itself is positive,
namely, the manifestation of Christ as such. It is to this manifestation as
well as to all other analogous manifestations of the Word, whatever their
degree of universality, that the following inspired words relate. ‘And the
Light shmeth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not? It was
necessary that Christ, by metaphysical or cosmological definition as it were,
should break the shell represented by the Mosaic Law, though without denying
the latter; being Himself the living kernel of this Law, He had every right to
do so, for He was ‘more true’ than it, and this is one of the meanings of His
words, ‘Before Abraham was, I am’. It may also be said that if esotericism does
not concern everyone, it is for the reason, analogically speaking, that light
penetrates some substances and not others; but on the other hand if esotericism
must manifest itself openly from time to time, as happened in*the case of
Christ,
and, at a lower level of universality, m the case of El- Hallaj, it is, still
by analogy, because the sun illuminates everything without distinction. Thus,
if the Tight shmeth m darkness5, m the pnncipial or universal sense
we are concerned with here, this is because m so doing it manifests one of its
possibilities, and a possibility, by definition, is something that cannot not
be, being an aspect of the absolute necessity of the Divine Principle.
These
metaphysical considerations must not lead us to overlook a complementary
though more contingent aspect of the question. There must also exist on the
human side, that is to say m the environment m which such a Divine
manifestation is produced, a sufficient reason for its production, so, for the
world to which Christ’s mission was addressed, this unveiled manifestation of
truths which should normally remain hidden —under certain conditions of time
and place at least—was the only possible means of bringing about the
re-orientation of which that world had need. This is sufficient to justify an
aspect of the spiritual radiation of Christ, as we have defined it, which would
be abnormal and illegitimate under more ordinary circumstances. This laying
bare of the ‘spirit’ hidden in the ‘letter’ could not, however, entirely do
away with certain laws that are inherent in all esotericism, under pam of
changing the nature of the latter entirely: thus, Christ spoke only in
parables, ‘that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet, saying,
I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things which have been kept
secret from tike foundation of the world.5 (Matt, xiiL 34, 35.)
Despite this fact, however, a radiation of this nature, though mevitable in the
particular case in question, nevertheless constitutes ‘a double-edged weapon5,
if one may use such an expression here. But there is another thing to be
considered, namely that the Christian way is essentially a ‘way of Grace’,
being m this respect analogous to the ‘bhaktic5 ways of India and
certain ways to be found in Buddhism. In methods like these, by reason of their
very nature, the distinction between an ‘outer5 and an ‘inner5
aspect is attenuated and sometimes even ‘ignored5, in the sense
that ‘Grace5, whichjs initials
tory m
its kernel or essence, tends to ‘bestow’ itself m the largest measure possible,
which it is enabled to do by virtue of the simplicity and universality of the
symbohsm and means proper to it. It may also be said that while the difference
separating the ‘way of merit’ from the ‘way of Knowledge’ is of necessity very
great, m view of the fact that these two ways refer respectively to
meritorious action and intellectual contemplation, the ‘way of Grace’ occupies
m a certain sense a position midway between the two. Thus, in the ‘way of
Grace’ the ‘inward’ and ‘outward’ applications go hand m hand m the same
radiation of ‘Mercy’, while m the sphere of spiritual realization the differences
will be of degree rather than of principle; every intelligence and every will
is able to participate in one and the same ‘Grace’ according to the measure of
its possibilities, in the same way that the sun illuminates everything without
distinction, while acting differently on different substances.
Now
apart from the fact that a synthetic mode of radiation such as that just
described—with its laying bare of things a normal exotencism will keep under a
veil—was the only possible way to give effect to the spiritual re-orientation
of which the Western World stood in need, it must be added that this mode also
possesses a ‘providential’ aspect m relation to cyclic evolution, m the sense
of being included m the Divine Plan concerning the final development of the
present cycle of humanity. From another point of view one may also recognize,
in the disproportion between the purely spiritual quality of the Gift of Christ
and the heterogenous nature of the environment into which it was received, the
mark of an exceptional mode of Divine Mercy, which constantly renews itself for
the sake of creatures: in order to ‘save’ one of the ‘sick’ parts of humanity,
or rather ‘a humanity’, God consents to be profaned, but on the other hand—and
this is a manifestation of His Impersonality which by definition lies beyond
the religious point of view —He makes use of this profanation, since ‘it must
needs be that offences come’, m order to bring about the final decadence of the
present cycle of humanity, this decadence being necessary for the exhausting of
all the possibilities included in this cycle, necessary therefore for the
equilibrium of the cycle as a whole and the accomplishment of the glorious and
universal radiation of God.
The
religious point of view is compelled, under penalty of having to admit that the
actions of its personal God, the only one it takes into consideration,
contradict one another, to define the apparently contradictory acts of the
impersonal Divinity—when it cannot deny them purely and simply as it does m the
case of the diversity of traditional forms—as ‘mysterious’ and ‘unfathomable’,
while naturally attributing these ‘mysteries’ to the Will of the Personal God.
3
The
existence of a Christian esotericism, or rather the eminently esotenc
character of primitive Christianity, does not only appear from New Testament
texts—those m which certain of Christ’s words possess no exoteric meaning—or
from the nature of the Christian ntes—to speak only of what is more or less
accessible ‘from without’m the Latin Church—but also from the explicit
testimony of the older authors Thus m his work on the Holy Ghost St. Basil
speaks of a ‘tacit and mystical tradition maintained down to our own times, and
of a secret instruction that our fathers observed without discussion and which
we follow by dwelling m the simplicity of their silence. For they understood
how necessary was silence m order to maintain the respect and veneration due to
our Holy Mysteries. And in fact it was not expedient to make known in writing a
doctrine containing things that catechumens are not permitted to contemplate
’ Again, according to St Denys the Areopagite, ‘Salvation is possible only for
deified souls, and deification is nothing else but the union and resemblance we
strive to have with God. The things that are bestowed uniformly and all at
once, so to speak, on the Blessed Essences dwelling in Heaven, are transmitted
to us as it were in fragments and through the multiplicity of the varied
symbols of the Divine oracles. For it is on these Divine oracles that our
hierarchy is founded. And by these
words we
mean not only what our inspired Masters have left us m the Holy Epistles and in
their theological works, but also what they transmitted to their disciples by a
kind of spiritual and almost heavenly teaching, initiating them from person to
person m a bodily way no doubt, since they spoke, but, I venture to say, m an
immaterial way also, since they did not write. But since these truths had to be
translated into the usages of the Church, the Apostles expressed them under the
veil of symbols and not m their sublime nakedness, for not everyone is holy,
and, as the Scriptures say, Knowledge is not for all’.1
4
We have
seen that Christianity is a way of ‘Grace5 or of‘Love5 (the
bhakti-marga of the Hindus), and this definition calls for some further
explanation of a general kind. The most pronounced difference between the New
Covenant and the Old is that in the latter the Divine Aspect of Justice
predominated, whereas in the former it is on the contrary the Aspect of Mercy
which prevails The way of Mercy is in a certain sense easier than the way of
Justice because, while corresponding at the same time to a more profound
reality, it also benefits from a special Grace this is the ‘justification by
Faith5 whose ‘yoke is easy and burden light5, and which
renders the ‘yoke of Heaven5 of the Mosaic Law unnecessary. Moreover
this ‘justification by Faith5 is analogous—and its whole esoteric
significance rests on this—to ‘liberation by Knowledge5, both being
to a greater or less extent independent of the ‘Law5, that is to say
of works.2 ‘Faith5 is m fact nothing else than the 'bhaktic?
mode of Knowledge and of intellectual certainty, which means that Faith is a
‘passive5 act of the intelligence, its immediate object being not
the truth as such, but a symbol of the truth. This symbol will yield up its
secrets m proportion to the greatness of the Faith, which m its turn will be
determined by an attitude of ‘confidence5 or of‘emotional certainty5,
that is to say by an element of bhakti or Love. In so far as Faith is a
contemplative attitude its subject is the intelligence; it can therefore be
said to consti-
\ 2
See notes on pp. 164 and 167
156
tute a
virtual Knowledge, but since its mode is passive, it must compensate this
passivity by a complementary active attitude, that is to say by a voluntary
attitude the substance of which is precisely ‘confidence’ and ‘fervour’, by
virtue of which the intelligence will receive spiritual certainties. Faith is a
priori a natural disposition of the soul to admit the ‘supernatural’, it is
therefore essentially an ‘intuition’ of the supernatural, brought about by
Grace which is ‘actualized’ by means of the attitude of fervent confidence.*
When, through Grace, Faith becomes complete, it will have been dissolved in
Love, which is God; that is why, from the religious standpoint, the blessed in
Heaven no longer have Faith, since they behold its object, namely God, who is
Love or Beatitude It should be added that from an initiatory point of view, as
expressed for example in the teaching of the Hesychast tradition, this vision
can and even should be obtained m this life Another aspect of Faith that may be
mentioned here is the connection between Faith and miracles,
* The
life of the great bhakta Shri Ramakrishna provides a very instructive
example of the ‘bhaktic’ mode of knowledge The saint wished to understand the
identity between gold and clay, but instead of starting out from a metaphysical
datum which would have enabled him to perceive the vanity of riches, as
a jndnin would have done, he kept praying to Kali to cause him to
understand this identity by a revelation ‘every morning, for many long months,
I held m my hand a piece of money and a lump of clay and repeated. gold is
clay and clay is gold But this thought brought no spiritual work into
operation within me, nothing came to prove to me the truth of such a statement
After I know not how many months of meditation, I was sitting one morning at
dawn on the bank of the river, imploring our Mother to enlighten me All of a
sudden the whole universe appeared before my eyes clothed m a sparkling mantle
of gold Then the landscape took on a duller glow, the colour of brown clay,
even lovelier than the gold And while this vision engraved itself deeply on my
soul, I heard a sound like the trumpeting of more than ten thousand elephants
who clamoured m my ear. Clay and gold are but one thing for you My
prayers were answered, and I threw far away into the Ganges the piece of gold
and the lump of clay ’
In the
same connection, we may quote the following reflections of an orthodox
theologian ‘A dogma that expresses a revealed truth, which appears to us an
unfathomable mystery, must be lived by us by means of a process whereby,
instead of assimilating the mystery to our own mode of understanding, we must
on the contrary watch for a profound change, an inward transformation of our
spirit, so as to make us fit for the mystical experience ’ (Vladimir Lossky, Essai
sur la thdologie mystique de rEglise de V Orient)
a
connection which explains the great importance of miracles not only m the case
of Christ, but m Christianity as such In Christianity, by contrast with Islam,
the miracle plays a central and quasi ‘organic’ part, and this is not
unconnected with the bhaktic nature of the Christian way. Miracles would
in fact be inexplicable apart from the place that they hold m Faith; possessing
no persuasive value m themselves—for otherwise Satanic miracles would be a
criterion of truth—they nevertheless possess this value to an extreme degree m
association with all the other factors that enter into the Christian
Revelation. In other words, if the miracles of Christ, the Apostles and the
Saints are precious and venerable, this is solely becauserthey are
associated with other criteria which a prion permit of their being
invested with the value of Divine ‘signs’. The essential and primordial
function of a miracle is either to awaken the grace of Faith—which assumes a
natural disposition to admit the supernatural, whether consciously or not, on
the part of the person affected by this grace—or to bestow the perfection of a
Faith already acquired. To define still more exactly the function of the
miracle, not only m Christianity but m all traditional forms—for none of them
disregard miraculous facts—it may be said that a miracle, apart from its
symbolical character which links it with the object of Faith itself, is
calculated to evoke an intuition which becomes an element of certainty m the
soul of the believer. Lastly, if miracles can awaken Faith, Faith can in turn
bring about miracles, for ‘Faith can move mountains’. This reciprocal
relationship also shows that these two things are connected cosmologically and
that there is nothing arbitrary m this connection; thus, the miracle
establishes an immediate contact between the Divine All-Powerfulness and the
world, while Faith establishes in its turn an analogous but passive contact
between the microcosm and God; ordinary ratiocination, that is to say the
discursive operation of the mental faculty, is as far removed from Faith as are
natural laws from miracles, while intellectual knowledge will see the
miraculous in the natural and vice versa.
As for Charity, which is the most important of the
three theo- 158 logical virtues, it possesses two aspects, one passive and the
other active. Spiritual Love is a passive participation m God who is Infinite
Love, but love is on the contrary active m relation to created things, and
there is a complementansm m this that is -analogous to the complementary
passive and active aspects of Faith, the one concerned with Truth, which is
God, and the other with our soul, which is creature, and it may be added that
in this bhaktic perspective, God is always regarded m His Beatific
aspect. Now what distinguishes this perspective or method from the purely
religious attitude is essentially and before all else, the goal m view, which
is not individual but Divine; but it will at once be noticed that the
Technical’ analogy between the exoteric and esoteric attitudes in the way of
Grace or Love implies that this way cannot insist, as does the way of direct
Knowledge (the Hindu jndna-marga) on a clear separation between the two
attitudes m question. The way of ‘Grace’ will therefore distinguish differences
of degree rather than differences of nature; from which it results that the
exoteric side of Christianity will be a kind of ‘lesser esotericism’, in a much
more immediate sense than for example Jewish exotericism, in relation to which
an expression of this kind, while not completely meaningless, is nevertheless
far-fetched. Finally, one more observation seems to be called for: questions
may well arise as to the nature of the difference, from the standpoint of
‘spiritual experience’, between the way of direct Knowledge, or let us say the
completely intellectual method, and the way of Love in which, as we have seen,
Knowledge is infused indirectly into the soul Now this difference resides only
m the respective points of departure of the two ways and not m their actual contact
with transcendent Realities; it might be said therefore that the Reality which
is a prim ‘Light’ for one and ‘Love’ for another could be more exactly
defined m the first case as ‘amorous Light’ and m the second as ‘luminous
Love’; in other words, ‘Knowledge’ and ‘Love’ go together in the same way as
light and heat, perfect Knowledge being perfect Love, and inversely.
As for
the virtue of Hope, all mention of which cannot be *59
omitted
even though it is not as important as the other two theological virtues, it
will be sufficient to define it m the following way m the final analysis Hope
is the equilibrium maintained by the individual soul between its knowledge of
the absolute and its consciousness of its own relativity It is for this reason
that Hope has been compared with a light m the darkness, that is to say a
radiance which, although not the sun’s, gives us an inkling of the latter and
enables us to bear the blankness of obscurity. Hope is therefore for the
individual soul a kind of provisory substitute for the Beatific Vision in which
the soul transcends its creature limits.
In
conclusion a few words may be said about the secondary mode of Charity, namely,
the love of one’s neighbour, which, in so far as it is a necessary expression
of the Love of God, is an indispensable complement to Faith. These two modes of
Chanty are affirmed by the Evangelical teaching regarding the Supreme Law, the
first mode implying ‘consciousness’ of the fact that God alone is Beatitude and
Reality, and the second ‘consciousness’ of the fact that the ego is only
illusory, the ‘me’ of others being identified m reality with ‘myself’;[27]
if I must love my ‘neighbour’ because he is ‘me’, this implies that I must love
myself, a prion, not being other than my ‘neighbour’, and if I must love
myself, whether in myself or in my ‘neighbour’, it is because God loves me and
I ought to love what He loves, and if He loves me it is because He loves His
creation, or in other words, because Existence itself is Love and Love is as it
were the perfume of the Creator inherent in every creature. In the same way
that the ‘Love of God’, or the Charity which has as its object the Divine
Perfections and not our own well-being, is Knowledge of the one and only Divine
Reality m which the apparent reality of the creature is dissolved—a knowledge
which implies the identification of the soul with its uncreated
Essence,*
which is yet another aspect of the symbolism of Love —so the ‘love of one’s
neighbour’ is basically nothing else than knowledge of the mdifferentiation
before God of all that is created. Before passing from the ‘created’ to the
‘Creator’, or from manifestation to the Principle, it is m fact necessary to
have realized the mdifferentiation, or let us say the ‘nothingness’, of all that
is manifested. It is towards this that the ‘ethic’ of Christ is directed, not
only by the mdistmction that it establishes between the ‘me’ and the ‘not me’,
but also, m the second place, by its indifference with regard to individual
justification and social equilibrium Christianity is accordingly placed outside
the ‘actions and reactions’ of the human order; by primary definition therefore
it is not exoteric Christian Charity neither has nor can have any interest m
‘well-being’ for its own sake, because true Christianity, like every orthodox
Tradition, considers that the only true happiness human society can enjoy is
its spiritual well-being, crowned by the presence of the saint, the goal of
every normal civilization, for ‘the multitude of the wise is the welfare of the
world’ (Wisd. of Sol. vi. 24). One of the truths overlooked by moralists is
that when a work of chanty is accomplished through love of God, or m virtue of
the knowledge that ‘I’ am the ‘neighbour’ and that the ‘neighbour’ is
‘myself’—a knowledge which implies this love—the work m question has for the
‘neighbour’ not only the value of an outward benefit, but also that of a
benediction. On the other hand, when charity is exercised neither from love of
God nor by virtue of the aforesaid knowledge, but solely with a view to human
well-being considered as an end in itself, the benediction inherent in true
charity does not accompany the apparent welldoing, either for the giver or for
the receiver. Some might be tempted to object that Christianity proves itself
to be exclusively moral m character by the fact that it puts action, which is
a necessary expression of Faith, above knowledge. This ‘optical
* cWe
are entirely transformed in God’—says Meister Eckhardt—'and changed in Him Just
as, m the sacrament, the bread is changed into the body of Christ, so am I
changed in Him, in such wise that He makes me one with His Being and not simply
like to it; by the living God, it is true that there is no longer any
distinction ’
L l6l
illusion’
is the cause or pretext for a sentimentalism which affects to despise
everything intellectual, as if this were an example of worldly vanity or a
kind of impious pride. In reality the New Testament attaches no importance to
actions for their own sake, considering them only m function of Faith which is
their sufficient reason; while as for Faith, its apparent contempt for
speculation is simply due to the fact that, being a direct mode of
spirituality, it stands above all ratiocination, though not above intellections.
Faith cannot be opposed to Knowledge, being on the contrary, as we have seen,
an initiatory or mystical mode of the latter; it merely demes the vicious
circle of impotent human thought.* Nor should it be forgotten that the
Judaeo-Roman world in which Christianity was bom was saturated with vain
philosophies and other barren speculations, and was dying from a sort of
lassitude or disgust. In order to
*
Contrary to what occurred in the Greek and Oriental Churches, the
intellectuality of the Latin Church became largely identified with the philosophical
mode of thought, notwithstanding the formal rejection of philosophy by St Paul
(i Cor i 19,11 5-16,111 18,19,20 and Col u 8) Westerners are moreover compelled
to admit this themselves ‘The notion of philosophy came to have a different
meaning for the Eastern and Western Churches, in the sense that for the Greeks
it comprised quasi organically a large proportion of religious theories doss
der Begriff‘Philosophy dort ganz wesenhqft viel religiose Weltanschauungskunde
umfasstep while for the Latins it contained, intentionally or
involuntarily, the seed which ultimately led to the total separation of
religion and nationalist science (der zur vollkommenen Duali- sierung von
Religion und Gedankenwissenschaftfuhren sollte) Thus the man of the West
became the slave of his speculations, whereas the Oriental spirit knew how to
preserve its inward liberty and its seemingly backward superiority’ (A M Ammann
S J , Die Gottesschau im palamitischen Hesychasmus) On the other hand,
it is strange to note how far certain minds within the Latin Church have gone
towards the acceptance not only of philosophical thought as such, but even of
specifically modern thought this attitude has led to a particularly regrettable
lack of understanding of certain traditional modes of Christian thought itself,
a lack of understanding which reveals itself above all m an inability to
conceive of the intrinsic truth of those modes, or let us say in a fixed
determination to reduce ideas to the level of historical facts In the case of
those who are foremost in adopting what can only be described as
pseudo-intellectual barbarism, anti-Cathohc in its origin, their attitude of
mind is accompanied by the unshakeable complacency of the ‘connoisseur’ who arrogates
to himself the role of arbiter in every field, and who treats the greatest mmds
of the past in the spirit of a specialist in mental diseases or a collector of
insects.
cut this
‘Gordian Knot’ it was essential for the New Revelation to affirm by its form
the ‘direct’, ‘formless’ and cnon-human’ character of true
spirituality, or m other words of the ‘spirit’ which conquers the ‘flesh’—the
latter denoting everything that is purely of the human order—and this is one of
the reasons for the symbolism of ‘Love’ in the Christian Revelation, and it may
be added that the acceptance of philosophical thought, that is to say of
‘wisdom according to the flesh’, is nothing less than a betrayal of this Love
If some have gone to the point of claiming that the outward work of Chanty is
more meritorious than the Knowledge of God, and of denying the value of the
latte! as far as they possibly can, this represents a complete inversion of the
primitive meaning of the Christian teaching. The symbol of the higher, by being
interpreted literally, becomes^ justification of the lower, for love in the
proper sense of the term, which by its spontaneous and virtually ‘limitless’
nature is a marvellous symbol of the direct, non-discursive, infinite and
transcendent nature of the Spirit, is a passion, and to interpret this symbol
in a narrowly literal sense is to set a passion above intelligence. Even if
this passion, for those who make of it their spiritual viaticum, has an object
and a goal which do not belong to the terrestrial world, it none the less
confirms the limits of the individuality—particularly when it is accompanied by
certain negations—whereas it should on the contrary be transmuted into
intellectual energy and help to abolish those limits. In reality Christian
Charity, far from implying a quite unjustifiable contempt of Knowledge—for
such contempt is meaningless except in answer to empty rational
speculations—finds m it on the contrary its own basis and sufficient reason;
and this Knowledge, whose organ is the ‘heart’ and not the ‘brain’, and which
is a ‘vision’ and not a ‘reflection’, must be conceived, not as the fruit of
the feeble human reason, but as the shining forth of a Divine Light ‘uncreate
and uncreatable’.
(1)
[See
p 156] We may also quote a contemporary Catholic author, Paul Vulliaud cWe
have put forward the view that the process of dogmatic enunciation duung the
first centuries was one of successive initiation, or m a word that there
existed an exotericism and an esotericism in the Christian religion Historians
may not like it, but one finds incontestable traces of the lex
arcani at the origin of our religion . . In
order to grasp quite clearly the doctrinal teaching of the Christian Revelation
it is necessaiy to admit, as we have already insisted, the twofold nature of
the gospel preaching The rule enjoining that the dogmas should only be
revealed to Initiates continued m operation long enough to enable even the
blindest and most refractory observers to detect undeniable traces of it
Sozoma, a historian, wrote concerning the Council of Nicaea that he wished to
record it m detail, primarily ‘in order to leave for posterity a public
monument of truth’. He was advised to remain silent concerning ‘that which must
not be known except by priests and the faithful’. The ‘law of the secret’ was m
consequence perpetuated, m certain places, even after the universal conciliar
divulgation of the Dogma . . . Samt Basil, m his work On
the true and pious faith, relates how he
avoided making use of terms, such as Trinity and consubstantiahty, which, as he
said, do not occur in. the Scriptures, although the things which they denote
are to be found there . . . Tertullian says, opposing Praxeas, that one should
not speak m so many words of the Divinity of Jesus Chnst and that one should
call the Father God
and the Son Lord. . . Do
not such locutions, practised habitually, seem like the signs of a convention,
since this reticence of language is found m all the authors of the first
centuries and is of canonical application? The primitive discipline of
Christianity included an examination at which the competent
(those who asked for baptism) were admitted to election. This examination was
called the scrutiny. The Sign of the Cross was made on the ears of the
catechumen with the word Ephpheta,
for which reason this ceremony came to Be called ‘the scrutiny of the opening
of the ears’ The ears were opened to the reception
(cabalah) or tradition
of the Divine truths.. . The synoptico- johanmne problem . . cannot be resolved
except by recalling the existence of a twofold teaching, exoteric and
achromatic, historical and theologico-mystical. .. . There is a parabolic
theology. It formed part of that inheritance which Theodoret calls, m the
preface to his Commentary on the Song of Songs,
the ‘paternal inheritance’, which signifies the transmission of the sense
applicable to the interpretation of the Scriptures. ... The Dogma, in its
divine part, constituted the
revelation reserved to the
Initiates, under the ‘Discipline of the Secret’. Tentzelius claimed to have
traced back the origin of this ‘law of the secret’ to the end of the second
century . . Emmanuel
Schelstrate, librarian of the Vatican, observed it
with good reason m apostolic times In reality, the esoteric manner of
transmitting divine truths and interpreting texts existed among both Jews and
Gentiles, as it later existed among Christians . . if one obstinately refuses
to study the initiatory processes of Revelation, one will never arrive at an
intelligent subjective assimilation of the Dogma The ancient Liturgies are not
sufficiently put to use, and m the same way Hebrew scholarship is absolutely
neglected . . The Apostles and the Fathers have preserved m secret and silence
the ‘Majesty of the Mysteries’, St. Denys the Areopagite has of set purpose
cultivated the use of obscure words, as Christ assumed the title ‘Son of Man’,
so he calls baptism Initiation to Theogenesis. . . . The discipline of the
secret was fully justified Neither the Prophets nor Christ Himself revealed the
divine secrets with such clearness as to make them comprehensible to all (Paul
Vulliaud, Etudes d'Esotmsme Cathohque').
Lastly we should like to quote, for the sake of
documentation and despite the length of the text, an author of the early
nineteenth century Tn the beginning Christianity was an initiation comparable
to those of the pagans. When speaking of this religion Clement of Alexandria
exclaims ‘Oh truly sacred mysteries’ Oh pure light’ Amid the gleam of torches
falls the veil which covers God and Heaven. I become holy from the moment I am initiated
It is the Lord Himself who is the hierophant, He sets His seal
upon the adept whom he enlightens; and to reward his faith he commends him
eternally to His Father. Those are the orgies of my mysteries. Come
and seek admission to them.3
These words might be taken m a merely metaphorical sense, but the facts prove
that they must be interpreted literally The Gospels are full of calculated
reticences and of allusions to Christian initiation. Thus one may read ‘he who
hath ears, let him hear’ Jesus, when addressing the multitude, always made use
of parables ‘Seek’, he said, ‘and ye shall find, knock, and it shall be opened
unto you ’ The meetings were m secret and people were only admitted under
stated conditions. Complete understanding of the doctrine was only achieved
after passing through three grades of instruction. The Initiates were
consequently divided into three classes. The first class comprised the hearers,
the second the catechumens
or the competent,
and the third the faithful’ The hearers were novices, who were prepared, by
means of certain practices and instructions, for the communication of the
dogmas of Christianity. A portion of these dogmas was disclosed to the
catechumens who, after the prescribed
purifications, received baptism or Initiation
to Theogenesis (divine generation), as St Denys
calls it m his Ecclesiastical Hierarchy,
from that time onward they became servants of the
faith and had free access to the churches
In the mysteries there was nothing secret or hidden from the faithful, all was
accomplished m their presence, they could see all and hear all, they had the
right to be present during the whole liturgy, it was enjoined upon them that
they should watch attentively lest any profane person or initiate of inferior
rank should slip m among them, and the sign
of the cross served them as a sign of recognition
The mysteries were divided into two parts. The first was called the Mass
of the Catechumens, because members of
that class were allowed to attend it, it included all that is said from the
beginning of the Divine Office up to the recitation of the creed The secondr
part was called the Mass of the Faithful.
It included the preparation of the sacrifice,
the sacrifice itself, and the giving of thanks which follows. When this Mass
was about to begin a deacon cried m a loud voice: Sanda
sanctis,fons canes, ‘The holy things are
for the holy, let the dogs go out1’ Thereupon they expelled the
catechumens and the penitents, the latter being members of the faithful who,
having some serious fault on their conscience, had been subjected to the
penances prescribed by the Church, and thus were unable to be present at the
celebration of the awful mysteries,
as St John Chrysostom calls them. The faithful, once alone, recited the symbol
of the faith, in. order to ensure that all present had received initiation and
so that one might safely hold converse before them openly
and without enigmas concerning the great
mysteries of the religion and especially of the Euchanst. The doctrine and the
celebration of this sacrament was guarded as an inviolable secret, and if the
doctors referred to it in their sermons or books, they did so only with great
reserve, by indirect allusion and enigmatically When Diocletian ordered the
Christians to deliver their sacred books to the magistrates, those among them
who obeyed this edict of the Emperor from fear of death were driven out of the
community of the faithful and^were looked upon as traitors and apostates St.
Augustine gives us some idea of the grief of the Church at seeing the sacred
Scriptures handed over to unbelievers In the eyes of the Church it was regarded
as a terrible profanation when a man who had not been initiated entered the
temple and witnessed the holy mysteries. St John Chrysostom mentions a case of
this kind to Pope Innocent I. Some barbarian soldiers had entered the Church of
Constantinople on Easter Eve ‘The female catechumens, who had just undressed m
order to be baptised, were compelled by fear to flee m a state of nakedness;
the barbarians did not allow them time to cover themselves. The bar- banans
then entered the places where the sacred things are kept and venerated, and
some of them, who had not yet been initiated
into our mysteries, saw all the most
sacred things that were there ’ In the seventh century, the constant increase m
the number of the faithful led to the institution by the Church of the minor
orders, among which were numbered the porters,
who succeeded the deacons and subdeacons m the duty of guarding the doors of
the churches About the year 700, everyone was admitted to the spectacle of the
liturgy, and of all the mystery which m early times surrounded the sacred
ceremonial, there remained only the custom of reciting secretly the Canon of
the Mass. Nevertheless even to-day, m the Greek nte, the officiating priest
celebrates the Divme Office behind a curtain, which is drawn back only at the
moment of the Elevation, but at this moment those assisting should be
prostrated or inclined m such a manner that they cannot see the holy sacrament5
(F T B Clavel, Histoire pittoresque de la
Franc-Ma§onnene et des Societes secretes anciennes et modernes).
(2)
[See
p 156 ] A distinction analogous to the one that sets m opposition ‘Faith’ and
the ‘Law’ is to be found within the initiatory realm itself, to ‘Faith’
correspond here the various spiritual movements founded upon the invocation of
a Divine Name (the Hindu jap a,
the Buddhist buddhanusmnti, nien-fo or
nembutsu, and the Moslem dhikry,
a particularly characteristic example is provided by Shri Chaitanya, who threw
away all his books in order to devote himself exclusively to the lbhaktid
invocation of Krishna, an attitude comparable to that of the Christians who
rejected the ‘Law’ and‘works’ m the name of‘Faith’ and ‘Love’. Similarly, to
cite yet another example, the Japanese Buddhist schools called Jodo
and Jodo-Shinshu,
whose doctrine, founded on the^ras ofAmithaba,
is analogous to certain doctrmes of Chinese Buddhism and proceeds, like them,
from the ‘original vow of Amida*,
reject the meditations and austerities of the other Buddhist schools in order
to devote themselves exclusively to the invocation of the sacred Name of Amida.
here ascetic effort is replaced by simple confidence in the Grace of the Buddha-Amida,
a Grace which he bestows out of his Compassion on those who invoke Him,
independently of any ‘merit’ on their part. ‘The invocation of the holy Name
must be accompanied by an absolute sincerity of heart and the most complete
faith m the goodness of Amida,
whose wish it is that all creatures should be saved. In place of virtues, in
place of knowledge, Amida, taking
pity on the men of the “Latter Days”, has allowed that there be substituted
faith in the redemptive value of His Grace, in order that they may be delivered
from the sufferings of the world. We are all equal by the effect of our common
faith and of our confidence m the Grace of Amida-Buddha
1 cEvery
creature, however great a sinner it may be, is certain of being saved and
enfolded m the light of Amida and
of obtaining a place m the eternal and imperishable Land of Happiness, if only
it believes m the Name of Amida-Buddha and, abandoning the present and future
cares of the world, takes refuge m the liberating Hands so mercifully stretched
out towards all creatures, reciting His Name with an entire sincerity of
heart.’ ‘We know the Name of Amida
through the preaching of Sakya-Muni,
and we know that included m this Name is the power of Amida’s
wish to save all creatures To hear this Name is to hear the voice of Salvation
saying* Have confidence m Me and I shall surely save you, words which Amida
addresses to us directly This meaning is contained m the Name Amida.
Whereas all our other actions are more or less stained with impurity, the
repetition of the Namu-Amida-Bu
is an act devoid of all impurity, for it is not we who recite it but Amida
Himself who, giving us His own Name, makes us repeat It ’ ‘When once belief in
our salvation by Amida
has been awakened and strengthened, our destiny is fixed we shall be reborn m
the Pure Land and shall become Buddhas Then, it is said, we shall be entirely
enfolded m the Light of Amida
and living under His loving direction, our life will be filled with joy
unspeakable, gift of the Buddha’
(From Les Sectes Bouddhiques Japonaises
by E Stemilber-Oberlm and Kuni Matsuo). ‘The original vow of Amida
is to receive in his Land of Felicity whoever shall pronounce His Name with
absolute confidence happy then are those who pronounce His Name’ A man may
possess faith, but if he does not pronounce the Name his faith will be of no
use to him Another may pronounce the Name while thinking of that alone, but if
his faith is not sufficiently deep, his re-birth will not take place. But he
who believes firmly m re-birth as the goal of nembutsu
(invocation) and who pronounces the Name, the same will without any doubt be
reborn in the Land of Reward.’ (From Essays
in Zen Buddhism, Vol. Ill, by Daisetz
Teitaro Suzuki). It will not have been difficult to recognise the analogies to
which we desired to draw attention. Amida
is none other than the divine Word. Amida-Buddha
can therefore be translated, m Christian terms, as ‘God the Son, the Christ’,
the Name ‘Christ Jesus’ being equivalent to the Name Buddha
Sakya-Muni, the redemptive Name Amida
corresponds exactly to the Eucharist and the invocation of that Name to
Communion; lastly, the distinction between jmki
(individual power, that is to say effort with a view to merit) and tariki
(‘power of the other’, that is to say Grace apart from merit)—the latter being
the way of Jbdo-Shinshu—is
analogous to the Pauline distinction between the ‘Law’ and ‘Faith’ It may be
added that if modern Christianity is suffering m some measure from a decline of
the intellectual element, this is precisely because its original spirituality
was of a ‘bhaktic’ nature, and an exteriorization of bhakti
leads inevitably to a decline of intellectuality m favour of sentimentality.
Chapter IX
OF THE CHRIST-GIVEN
INITIATION
H |
aving
dealt with all the foregoing questions of principle, we must now consider the
question of Christian initiation as it existed until modern times, and as it
still perhaps exists to-day among certain monks of Hesychast lineage on Mount
Athos or among other spiritual descendants of the same family In fact it is the
Hesychast Tradition, from the Desert Fathers to the ‘Russian Pilgrim’,* which
undoubtedly represents m its most unaltered form the inheritance of primitive
Christian spirituality, that which properly can be called ‘Christ-given’. Before
going further, however, a few words must be said on the subject of the
esotericism of Western Christianity, which raises in particular the question
both of the Templars and the craft initiations If Christian esotericism derives
essentially from the person of Christ, it may be asked how it came about that
the Templars, Masonry and the Guilds each represented in turn something that
from the beginning, and independently of any outside contribution, was
implicit in Christianity itself as such? So far as the Order of the Temple is
concerned, despite its warlike character and certain Islamic and Druidic
influences, it derives from Christian spirituality by much the same right as
the monastic orders. As for those forms of Western esotericism not specifically
Christian, namely Mason-
* The
Way of a Pilgrim,
translated by R M French. This book has been mentioned not only on account of
its documentary value m relation to Hesychasm in general, but because it
describes a way which represents in our own times, or nearly so, a sort of
final flowering of Hesychast spirituality.
170
ry and
the Guilds, which, however, only became distinct at a fairly late stage m their
existence, they are pre-Christian, perhaps Phoenician, m origin, unless their
origin is identified with that of sedentansm and architecture themselves, as
certain Masonic legends seem to imply, they do not, therefore, trace their
descent from Chnst. These craft initiations were nevertheless integrated into
Christian civilization, but since their origin—like that of Hermetism—goes back
much further than that of Christianity, it would be more appropriate to apply
to them a term such as ‘Christianized esotericism’, unless this name be kept as
strictly it should be, for certain Druidic elements, recognizable in the
legends of the Round Table, which were not merely integrated m the Christian
form m an outward manner, but really absorbed by it—an absorption, which
moreover, took place through the tradition of the Templars.
As for
the monastic orders their presence can only be explained by the existence, in
the Western as well as the Eastern Church, of an initiatory tradition going
back—as St. Benedict and the Hesychasts alike testify—to the Desert Fathers
and so to the Apostles and to Christ. The fact that the cenobitism of the Latin
Church can be traced back to the same origins as that the of the Greek
Church—the latter, however, consisting of a single community and not different
orders—clearly proves that the first is initiatory m essence like the second;
moreover the hermetical life is considered by both to mark the summit of
spiritual perfection—St. Benedict said so expressly m his Rule—and it may
therefore be concluded that the disappearance of thejhermits marks the decline
of the Christ-given initiation. Monastic life, far from constituting a
self-sufficient way, is described in the Rule of St. Benedict as a
‘commencement of religious hfe’, while for ‘him who hasten his steps towards
the perfection of monastic hfe, there are the teachings of the Holy Fathers,
the carrying out of which leads man to the supreme end of religion’;[28]
now these teachings contain in a doctrinal form the very essence of Hesychasm
Unfortunately, in the orders of the Western Church, with which we are more
particularly concerned here, this initiatory character hardly seems to have
maintained itself beyond the Renaissance, that period of impassioned
individualism and spiritual collapse, and this fact m certain respects explains
the coming into being of the modem world; mysticism alone, in the theological
sense of the term, seems to have outlived this collapse.
To
understand the mystic mode of spirituality properly, it is necessary m the
first place to have regard to the bhaktw nature of Christianity, which
readily lends itself to a confusion ^between the two great traditional
‘dimensions’, the outward and the inward. The reason for this lies m the bhaktic
method itself, which is founded on individual attitudes, namely ‘faith’ and
‘love’. It may be said that mysticism is derived—though this must not be
understood solely in an historical sense—from the ‘methodical’, quasi
‘material’ or ‘femmine’ part of the bhaktic way, as a consequence of the
loss of its superior complement, the intellectual, ‘essential’ or ‘masculine’
part, and this happened the more easily owing to the fact that the transmission
of the properly initiatory teaching, as far as its higher elements were
concerned, was oral, as St. Denys the Areopagite attests when he speaks of
‘what they (our inspired Masters) transmitted to their disciples by a sort of
spiritual and almost celestial teaching, initiating them from spirit to spirit
m a way that was doubtless corporeal, since they used the spoken word, but I
dare to say
immaterial
also, since they did not put it down in writing’. Mysticism may therefore be
defined as follows it is the purely religious application—one therefore limited
to the individuality as regards both end and means—of the bhaktu way, of
which it consequently comes to represent a sort of‘residue’ It is obvious that
only the loss of the genuinely intellectual and esoteric Grace can explain the
confusions and contradictions which are encountered m the visions and
‘revelations’ of the mystics, including those who have been declared Saints
because of their heroic virtues,[29]
nothing similar is in fact encountered m the spiritual experiences of
initiates, and inability to recognize the falsity of an inspiration would be
incompatible with spiritual perfection in the esoteric and Oriental sense,
whereas, so far as mystics are concerned, this inability is not even an
obstacle to canomzation. In addition to this absence of true intellectuality,
it is necessary to remark once again upon the individualism of the mystic way,
and these two causes, which are moreover bound up together, explain the
preponderant part played in this path by ‘ordeals’—in. the ordinary sense of
the word—and the resulting cult of suffering, j* If the mystic way is grievous
by definition, it is because of the ‘disproportion’ or ‘contradiction’ which its
individualism involves. In other words, this way suffers from an inward paradox
m that it aspires to God on the plane of individual limitations. The mystic
appears to be ignorant of the fact that imperfection comes from the
individuality as such and not from an ‘accidental’ quality of the
individuality; hence the tendency of many if not the majority of mystics to
devote themselves to the sorrowful consideration of their human imperfection,
rather than to the calming and liberating contemplation of Divine Perfection
Furthermore the ‘ordeals’ inseparable from the mystic way are largely due to a
cosmic ‘reaction’ against what amounts to the wholesale repudiation, on the
part of the mystic, of things created, an ‘individualist’ negation which is
based on a failure to recognize the divine quality inherent m Creation. This
lack of understanding goes hand in hand with the ignoring of the Intellect,
which is uncreated, ‘paracletic’ and ‘redemptive’, and this second negation is
the cause of the ‘temptations against faith’ which mystics have sometimes had
to suffer to an extent that can hardly be imagined by an ordinary human being.
What has just been said will also make it clear that ‘heroic virtues’ are
relatively unimportant as
Middle
Ages, and even earlier, we find in the foreground an increasingly pathetic
representation of the human sufferings of Christ, flagellation, the Way
of the Cross, instruments of the Passion, the agony on Calvary, not to mention
innumerable scenes of martyrdom Among
the Greeks, for whom
religious
art is the object of a cult, or rather of veneration (froskmesis), a conscious
idealization and a detachment from terrestrial realities makes its appearance,
here sorrow is always transfigured Orthodox holmess has never known and could
not have known the delight and frenzies of the Cross, nor felt, imprinted on
its flesh, the stigmata of the blessed wounds Neither has it heard the call of
the Sacred Heart which seems to it to destroy the organic unity of the Saviour,
for which its doctors have struggled so hard Howbeit according to the firm
belief of this Church, its Saints have also enjoyed, during their lifetimes,
the most precious physical gifts of grace, levitation, luminosity and other
precursory signs of the ‘spiritual flesh’ solemnly announced by the Apostle .
Innumerable are the Oriental hagiographies dealing with these beings without
desires or needs, as though they were disembodied, or with their supernatural
power, as when they tame the wild beasts of the desert by their seraphic gentleness
or control even the forces of nature (Mme Lot-Borodme La doctrine de la
deification dans V&glise grecque, in the Revue de rHzstoire des
Religions) a criterion of
spirituality, inasmuch as they are conditioned m many cases by a lack of
intellectuality The fear of damnation, for instance, can stimulate a man to
apparently superhuman efforts, though it none the less implies, for a wide
variety of reasons, a lack of intellectual understanding. The mystic ignores
and must ignore the fact that the dangers arising from human nature can be
compensated and neutralized by the Intellect, which by definition contemplates
the Divine Nature, disregarding intellectuality and its compensatory virtue,
the mystic is quite naturally led to overestimate the importance of moral
effort, and to see in the intelligence—which he readily confuses with mere
reason—either an element of lesser importance or else something ‘Lucifenan’ or
‘immoral’, whence the assimilation of intelligence to pride. This false
assimilation, which takes place the more readily m that intellectual
contemplation, being a truly ‘deifying’ act, is capable of rendering
unnecessary many efforts and ‘ordeals’, is not unrelated to the ‘sm against the
Holy Ghost, and consequently to the painful obscurities that the mystic has to
endure. It is this ignorance of the compensatory or ‘redemptive’ quality of
pure intelligence that m many cases conditions the ‘heroic virtues’. Although
we are very far from denying the potential value of such virtues, it
nevertheless remains true that their value is not absolute, as is proved for
example by the fact that the Apostles did not fast Nevertheless mysticism does
contain an element which by reason of its compensatory quality corresponds to
intellectuality, and this is the mystic’s confident self-abandonment to the
Mercy of God; it is by this attitude that mysticism rejoins the method of bhaktic
spirituality.*
From
what we have said regarding the genesis of mysticism, it will be understood
that the latter is a human possibility which, as such, must be capable of
manifesting itself everywhere under certain conditions; this final reservation
is, how-
* The
‘little way’ of St Theresa of the Child Jesus was in a certain sense more
‘intellectual’ and less ‘tormented’ than the way of the saintly Cure d’Ars, who
came near to fearing damnation, and it was owing to this attitude of confidence
that the Saint was able to make the profound observation ‘I am too little to be
damned, little children are not damned?
ever, of
great importance, since the conditions necessary for the growth of mysticism
have become general only m the Christian world, where mysticism has
consequently become the normal mode of spirituality, it is nevertheless true
that those same conditions may also occur under exceptional circumstances m
other civilizations. Thus it normally happens that those elements which m the
West would be attracted by mysticism are in other civilizations ‘absorbed’m
varying degrees by initiatory organizations of a bhaktic nature, but m
our times there is always the possibility of such organizations having reached
such a state of decadence that their teaching is no longer distinguishable
from exotencism, and it may then happen that certain individuals, although
‘esotericists’ in principle, become ‘mystics’ m point of fact, at least as
regards their attitude In no case, however, do these possible exceptions
justify the attribution of a mystical character, in the religious sense of the
term, to any initiatory organization, nor do they make it permissible to speak
generally of an Oriental mysticism or of one belonging to Antiquity
2
Let us
now return to the most direct and untouched branch of Christian initiation,
namely Hesychasm. The esoteric nature of Hesychasm is affirmed by numerous
criteria, the first of these, which is of a doctrinal order, being the
apophatic and antmomian conception of the Divinity. According to the great
Gregory Palamas, whose doctrine is of fundamental importance for Orthodox
theology and represents a strictly traditional synthesis of the teachings of
Fathers such as Saint Denys the Areo- pagite and St. Gregory of Nyssa, or
rather of all the Greek Fathers right back to the Apostles[30]—and we may
observe here
that
the term 'theology5 does not in this case imply the limitations
imposed upon it by the Scholastic 'logic5—according to St. Gregory
Palamas, the definition 'Being5 cannot by any means be applied to
the Divinity. The attributes of Being are not therefore appropriate to God,
'who is beyond every name that can be named[31] and everything
that can be thought5. God is therefore essentially 'Non-Being5—m
the 'positive5 sense in which Taoism understands this term—m His
'Quiddity5 or 'Aseity5 ;
consequently, although He comprises Being
(vocrta)
He is infinitely beyond it. The Trinity, according to this doctrine, is not
coincidental with the Divine 'Quiddity5 (which is the Supreme Divine
Reality denoted m Sanskrit by the term Advaita, 'Non-duahty5,
and m Arabic by the term Ahadiyah, 'Unity5), for the latter
is beyond every determination or affirmation of whatever kind What is named
'God5 cannot be this 'Quiddity5 m Itself, it is only the
conceivable Divine 'Energy5 that is denoted by this name. This
distinction between the Divine 'Quiddity5 and 'Energies’ which,
though also Divine and uncreated, f are not identifiable with the Divinity 'm
Itself' taMTov)) is yet another fundamental criterion of the esoteric
nature of the Palamite doctrine, the principal aspects of which are, as we have
already pointed out, its apophatic and antmomian character. We have seen that
apophatism takes us
beyond
the limits of ontology, as for antmomianism, which is inseparable from it and
the full significance of which will be apparent m the light of what has been
said in the first chapter of this book, it results m the last analysis from the
knowledge that the Divine Reality is not subject to the laws of ordinary logic,
so that when human thought sets out to translate certain aspects of this
Reality, it is obliged to clothe itself m apparently contradictory expressions
The
initiatory character of the Hesychast tradition—and it is to this tradition
that Orthodox theology owes its great depth— appears no less clearly m the
elements of the method of spiritual realization. This method has been handed
down, through the Desert Fathers, m a direct line of descent from primitive
Christianity—which does not of course imply that all its later formulations
and adaptations are to be found as such from the very outset, but simply that
all the forms of Hesychasm are derived with strict traditional fidelity from
something that existed m Christianity at the beginning—and it possesses
characteristics which clearly distinguish it from the methods of ordinary
religious piety, linking it to the methods used m Yoga and Sufism and
all other analogous ways. The Hesychast method has not m fact a specifically
‘moral’, ‘social’ or ‘psychological’ character, being on the contrary purely
contemplative—‘egotistical’ and ‘unproductive’ some would doubtless call it,
unaware that the greatest benefit for a human society (to speak only of
extrinsic values which alone interest shallow minds) is the presence of the
spiritual man and the blessing that he diffuses.
However,
let us examine m more detail the characteristics of the Hesychast way. Its
starting point is the analogy between the human microcosm and the Divine
Metacosm, and all its spiritual realization may be said to be based on this
analogy. Knowledge of God is not to be attained by means of thought, which
would indeed be impossible, but through the perfection of the analogy already
referred to, which alone enables the limitations of the created nature to be
finally transcended; hence the extreme importance attaching to the virtues, the
deepest significance of which lies in the fact that they retrace in 178
the
microcosm ‘Divine Attitudes’, and therefore universal or maciocosmic Laws. It
is also very important, from an esoteric standpoint, to observe the part played
by the body m the Hesy- chast way. Hesychasm refuses to see m the latter the
principle of evil and the source of all sin*—which would be a blasphemy against
the Creator and a dualist error akin to Manicheism— but on the contrary
recognizes m the human body, of which the perfect prototypes are the bodies of
Adam and Eve, and the sublime manifestations the bodies of Christ and the
Virgin, a work of God m which He is reflected, and therefore a ‘tabernacle of
the Holy Spirit’ and a ‘House of God’—and here it is wellTo remember that the
‘Word was made flesh’, and not just ‘soul’ f On the other hand, for Hesychasm,
the absence of passions does not imply their annihilation purely and simply,
but their transmutation into spiritual energy It will be observed that this
conception, which finds its equivalent m Tantrism—to mention a particularly
characteristic example m this respect—clearly goes beyond the limits of mere
morality and social opportunism. The body, according to the Hesychasts, can
participate here and now in the blessed life of the spirit; the ‘sanctified
body’ can ‘savour the Divine’; but m order to attain this sanctification the
spirit must be constantly maintained within the limits of the body, m
conformity with this statement of St. John Chmacus ‘A Hesychast is one who
strives to grasp the incorporeal m the corporeal.’1 Inversely, the
wandering of the spirit ‘outside the body’ is considered as the source of all
spiritual aberration; as for the maintaining of the spirit within the body, it
requires, contrary to an opinion that is widely held^mong adherents of the moral
point of view, more considerable effort than is demanded by any other activity,
greater, for example, than the effort needed for the attainment
1 See note on p 189
* This
accoids with the Islamic doctrine according to which the principal obstacle to
the perfectmg of man is not the body but ‘the soul inciting to evil’ (en-nefs
el-ammaraE)
f We
have explained the reasons for this in the chapter on forms m art; what we
there said regarding the analogically inverse situation of sensible forms m
relation to intellections, applies equally to our body, which is the ‘extreme’
reflection of the Intellect of
any one of the virtues, and the reason for this is that perfect and permanent
‘concentration’ implies synthetically all possible virtues [32]
The
organ of the spirit, or the principal centre of spiritual life, is the heart,
here again the Hesychast doctrine is in perfect accord with the teaching of
every other initiatory tradition. But what is more important from the
standpoint of spiritual realization is the teaching of Hesychasm on the means
of perfecting the natural participation of the human microcosm m the Divine
Metacosm, that is to say the transmutation of this participation into
supernatural participation and finally into union and identity* this means consists
of the ‘inward prayer’ or ‘prayer of Jesus’. This ‘prayer’—which m principle is
reserved for an elite, thus proving its extra-religious
character—surpasses all the virtues m excellence, f for it is a Divine act in
us and for that reason the best of all possible acts. It is only by means of
this ‘prayer’ that the creature can be really united with his Creator; the goal
of this ‘prayer’ is consequently the ‘supreme’ spiritual state, in which man
becomes detached from everything pertaining to the creature and, being directly
united with the Divinity, is illuminated by the Divine Light This supreme state
is the ‘Holy Silence’ (ojovxia), symbolized by the black colour
OF THE CHRIST-GIVEN INITIATION
given
to certain Virgins [33]
The ‘prayer of Jesus’, like every other
initiatory rite, but unlike religious rites the finality of which
does not transcend the individual, is strictly methodical, that is
to say it is subject to technical ordinances, the purpose of which
will inevitably escape the profane mmd,f such as, for example,
control of breathing (dvaTrvo^) J m order to facilitate the ‘main-
tenance of the spirit within man and its union with the heart’.
To those
who consider ‘spiritual prayer’ as a simple and even superfluous
practice—another example of the ‘moralist’ prejudice—the Palamite doctrine
replies that this prayer represents on the contrary the ‘straitest’ way
possible, but that m return it leads to the highest pinnacle of perfection, on
condition—and this is essential and reduces to nothing the shallow suspicions
of‘moralists’—that the activity of prayer be m agreement With all the
remainder of the being’s activities’ In other words, the virtues—or conformity
to the Divine Law—constitute the conditio sine qua non without which
the ‘spiritual prayer’ would be ineffective, we are therefore a long way from
the naive illusion of those who imagine that it is possible to attain the
Infinite by means of merely mechanical practices, without any other undertaking
or obligation. ‘Virtue’—so the Palamite teaching maintains—‘disposes us for
union with God but Grace accomplishes this inexpressible union3. If
the virtues are able m this way to play the part of modes of knowledge, it is
because they retrace by analogy 6Divine Attitudes’, there is m fact
no virtue which does not derive from a Divine Prototype, and therein lies their
deepest meaning 4to be’ is ‘to know’.
Lastly
we must emphasize the fundamental and truly universal significance of the
invocation of the Divine Name. This Name, m the Christian form—as m the
Buddhist form and m certain initiatory branches of the Hindu tradition—is a
name of the manifested Word,* m this case the Name of‘Jesus’, which, like every
revealed Divine Name when ritually pronounced, is mysteriously identified with
the Divinity. It is m the Divine Name that there takes place the mysterious
meeting of the created and the Uncreate, the contingent and the Absolute, the
finite and the Infinite. The Divine Name is thus a manifestation of the Supreme
Principle, or to speak still more plainly, it is the Supreme Principle
manifesting Itself, it is not therefore m the first place a manifestation, but
the Principle itself f ‘The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon
into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the Lord come’'—says the
prophet Joel—‘but whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be
delivered,’2 and we may also recall the beginning of the first
Epistle to the Corinthians addressed ‘to all that m every place call upon the
name of Jesus Christ our Lord’, and the injunction contained m the first
Epistle to the Thessalonians to ‘unceasing prayer’, on which St John Damascenus
comments as follows* ‘We must learn to invoke God’s Name more often than we
breathe, at all times and everywhere anpj. during all our labours. The Apostle
says Pray without ceasing, which is to say that we must remember God all the
time, wherever we are and whatever we are doing’ 4 It is not without reason
2 See note on p 191
* We are
thinking here of the invocation of Amida Buddha and of the formula Om
mam padme hum, and as regards Hinduism, of the invocation of Rama
and Krishna
f
Similarly, according to the Christian perspective, Christ is not in the first
place man, but God
J In
this commentary by St John Damascenus the words ‘invoke’ and ‘remember’ are
used to describe or illustrate the same idea, it will be recalled
182
therefore
that the Hesychasts consider the invocation of the Name of Jesus as having been
bequeathed by Jesus to the Apostles ‘It is thus5—according to the Century
of the Monks Calhstus and Ignatius—‘that our merciful and beloved Lord Jesus
Christ, at the time when He came to His Passion freely accepted for us, and
also at the time when, after His Resurrection, He visibly showed Himself to
the Apostles, and even at the moment when He was about to reascend to the
Father .. . bequeathed these three things to His disciples (the invocation of
His Name, Peace and Love, which respectively correspond to faith, hope and
charity).... The beginning of all activity of the Divine Love is the confident
invocation of the Saving Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, as He Himself said
(John xv. 5): “Without me ye can do nothing . . By the confident invocation of
the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, we steadfastly hope to obtain His mercy and
the True Life hidden in Him It is like unto another Divine Source which is
never exhausted (John iv. 14) and which yields up these gifts when the Name of
our Lord Jesus Chnst is invoked, without imperfection, in the heart.5
We may also quote the following passage from an Epistle (Epistula ad
Monachos) of St John Chrysostom* ‘I have heard the Fathers say. Who is this
monk who forsakes and belittles the rule? He should, when eating and drinking,
when seated or serving others, when walking or indeed when doing anything
whatsoever, invoke unceasingly. “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have pity on
me.55f Persevere unceasingly in the that
the Arab word dhikr signifies both ‘invocation’ and ‘remembrance*, m
Buddhism also ‘to think of Buddha’ and ‘to invoke Buddha’ are
expressed by one and the sAne word {Buddhdnusmrzti the Chinese men-fo
and the Japanese nembutsu) On the other hand, it is worth noting that
the Hesychasts and the Dervishes use the same word to describe invocation, the
recitation of the ‘prayer of Jesus’ is called by the Hesychasts ‘work’, while
the Dervishes name every form of invocation ‘occupation* or ‘busmess’ (shoghl)
f This
formula is often contracted to the Name of Jesus alone, particularly by those
who are more advanced in the way ‘The most important means in the life of
prayer is the Name of God, invoked m the prayer Ascetics and all who
lead a life of prayer, from the anchorites of the Egyptian desert to the
Hesychasts of Mount Athos insist above all on the importance of the Name of God
Apart from the Offices there exists for all the Orthodox a ‘rule of prayer’,
composed of psalms and different orisons, for the monks it
Name of
our Lord Jesus that thy heart may drink the Lord and the Lord may drink thy
heart, to the end that m this manner the two may become one ’
3
We must
now meet a difficulty which arises from the fact that the invocation of the
Name of Jesus seems to duplicate Communion, which at first sight appears to be
the fundamental means of grace belonging to Christianity. In order to throw
light on this question, it may be said first of all that although Christianity
is initiatory in ‘substance’, an application corresponding to the exoteric
point of view was nevertheless foreseen from the beginning. This paradox can be
explained, as was pointed out m the last chapter, on the one hand by the excep-
is much
more considerable But the most important thmg in prayer, the thing that
constitutes its very heart, is what is named the prayer of Jesus ‘Lord Jesus
Christ, Son of God, have pity on me, a sinner ’ The repetition of this prayer
hundreds of times, and even indefinitely, is the essential element of every
monastic rule of prayer, it can, if necessary, replace the Offices and all the
other prayers, since its value is universal The power of the prayer does not
reside m its content, which is simple and clear (it is the prayer of the
tax-gatherer), but in the sweet Name of Jesus The ascetics bear witness that
this Name contains the force of the presence of God Not only is God invoked by
this Name, He is already present in the invocation This can certainly be said
of every Name of God, but it is true above all of the Divine and human Name of
Jesus, which is the proper Name of God and of man In short, the Name of Jesus
present m the human heart communicates to it the force of the deification
accorded to us by the Redeemer ’ (S Boulgakoff L* Orthodoxie)
‘The
Name of Jesus’, says St Bernard, ‘is not only light, it is also nourishment
All food is too dry to be assimilated by the soul if it is not first flavoured
by this condiment, it is too insipid unless this salt relieves its
tastelessness I have no taste for thy writings if I cannot read this Name
there, no taste for thy discourse, if I do not hear it resounding therein It is
honey for my mouth, melody for my ears, joy for my heart, but it is also a
medicine Does any one among you feel overcome with sadness7 Let him
then taste Jesus m his mouth and heart, and behold how before the light of His
Name all clouds vanish and the sky again becomes serene Has one among you
allowed himself to be led into a fault, and is he experiencing the temptation
of despair7 Let him invoke the Name of the Life and the Life will
restore him ’ (Sermon 15 on the Song of Songs,)
tional
character of the spiritual radiation issuing from Christ, and on the other hand
by the fact that Christianity is a eway of Grace’ m which
differences between spiritual planes reduce themselves more or less to
differences of degree. This being the case, there is no contradiction m the
fact that the Eucharist, despite its esoteric nature, has at the same time a
function from the exoteric standpoint, and this double function is m fact
marked by the difference between the two Eucharistic elements, the wine
referring more particularly to the 'essential’ and 'inward’ function, and the
bread to the 'adapted’ and 'outward’ function. The Eucharist guarantees a
'passive’ participation m the Grace of Christ, but the fact that it is received
passively, or m other words that the part of the communicant remains a purely
receptive one, shows precisely that this means of Grace is not* all-sufficing
from an initiatory point of view, and that it must be 'developed’ by another
means of an 'active’ nature. This complementary means, the application of which
will remain strictly esoteric—since its 'active’ nature prevents it from being
accessible to all—is the ritual and methodic invocation of the saving Name of
Jesus. Even from the exoteric point of view, Communion is not self-sufficient
and must likewise be 'developed’ by an active attitude, which m this case
consists of 'works’, extending from ordinary morality to expiatory disciplines.
To return, however, to esotericism, the Eucharistic Grace which unites man
virtually to Chnst represents, m relation to the invocation of the Name of
Jesus, a ceaselessly renewed point of departure, and the best one possible, for
the way that leads from a passive and precarious participation m Christ to a
permanent and active one, namely to identity with the 'Divine Nature’. This
real, as distinct from a purely virtual, identity can only be obtained with the
aid of a means of sanctification—or rather of'deification’—which actively
engages the being and so integrates him m the 'Divine Act’, thereby enabling
him finally to transcend the limits of 'human nature’.
This
fundamental distinction between a sanctifying means of grace, to which there
corresponds a passive attitude, and a deifying means of grace, the application
of which is essentially 185
active,
will perhaps be more readily understood with the help of an example taken from
another traditional form thus m Islam, to look no further, one finds a
distinction between the ritual prayer common to all Moslems and the invocation
of the Divine Name practised only by initiates So as not to neglect anything
which might help to make the matter clearer, we will recall again the other
fundamental analogies existing between the two traditional forms, the
Christian and the Islamic: thus the pnncipial Reality which is manifested m
Christianity m the form of the Redemption by Christ is manifested m Islam m the
form of the Qoranic Revelation; the Redemption is perpetuated m the Eucharist
which communicates the virtuality of effective Redemption—the latter, m its
absolute and meta- cosmic sense, being actualized by means of the Name of
Jesus— while the Qpranic Revelation, for its part, is perpetuated by
‘submission5 (tslam) to the Divine Law, the ‘heart5
of which is the ritual prayer {salat), and this ‘submission5
is made metaphysically perfect by means of the invocation of the Name of Allah,
This transcendence of the ‘deifying5 means of grace by comparison
with the ‘sanctifying5 means is moreover clearly illustrated by the
simple fact that a man may be prevented by his outward circumstances from
taking communion or accomplishing the Islamic prayer, but not from invoking
God, be it only in his inward consciousness, despite the contingent nature of
this example, it nevertheless serves to show that invocation possesses a higher
degree of universality than those means of grace which are exotencally
applicable. There remains, however, a still more important criterion
applicable m the present case, namely, that the invocation of the Name is m
principle self-sufficient and can render the use of other means of grace
superfluous, as is indeed laid down in the following passage from the Manava-Dharma-Shdstra,
the sacred Law of the Hindus: ‘There can be no doubt that a Brahmin will attain
Beatitude by invocation {japa) alone, whether or not he accomplishes
other rites.5 There exists m fact, even in Moslem countries, a
category of spiritual men who do not accomplish the ordinary rites, an attitude
which is based upon the initiatory meaning of the following verse of the Qpran
‘Make not the prayer when you are drunk’ (that is to say in a state of
spiritual drunkenness). The pre-eminence of the invocation over the ordinary
rites is moreover also prefigured in the Gospel m the story of the good robber
This ‘evil-doer’—that is to say, according to the esoteric interpretation, the
being who acts m accordance with the cosmic illusion and who is ‘crucified’ by
the vicissitudes of formal existence—was m fact saved by merely calling on
Christ—who Himself also was subjected to the same vicissitudes, but voluntarily
and without illusion—and integrated by the Grace of the ‘Wprd made flesh’ into
‘Paradise’, which, being described here as the dwelling-place of the Word, can
be taken to signify the prmcipial state, non-manifested and Divine
In
conclusion, it remains for us to say a few words concerning the intimate
relationship existing between the euchanstic and mcantatory methods, and this
will enable their spontaneous complementansm to be more clearly seen In the
last analysis the Eucharist derives from the same symbolism, and therefore from
the same Divine, cosmic and spiritual Reality, as mvoca- sion. the Christian
communion,[34]
m fact, relates to the symbolism of the mouth, as indeed does every category of
invocation, however between invocation properly so called and its euchar- itsic
mode there is this difference, namely, that m the latter the mouth is
considered in its function of organ of nutrition, while in the former it is
considered in its function of organ of speech. Between these two aspects of the
mouth there is a strict symbolical link, which m the corporeal order is
expressed precisely by the fact that the two faculties of speech and nutrition
make use of the same organ [35]
This symbolical solidarity results moreover from the complexity of the
euchanstic symbol itself the Word which is ‘spoken’ by God being ‘eaten’ by man
In^ invocation, the symbol, which remains always fundamentally the same and
thereby retains its efficacy whatever its mode, is applied inversely* it is man
who ‘speaks’ the Word when pronouncing the Divine Name, and who, himself
transformed into euchanstic bread by his ‘second birth’, is then absorbed by
the Divine Mouth—an image which indicates the process of assimilation and
identification of the individual ‘fact’ with the universal Principle f
On the
other hand, there is also an important connection between the invocation of the
Divine Name and the birth of Christ* m the first case the Word issues from the
mouth of man, m the second case it issues from the Virgin This comparison
brings’
to light the symbolical analogy between speech and childbirth. It results from
this analogy that the mouth of one who invokes God is identical with the Virgin
(Virgo genetnx) ; Virginity’ is therefore an indispensable attribute of
the mouth of the spiritual man These analogies also throw into relief the
relationship that exists between the reception of the Spirit of God by the body
of the Virgin—a reception which is expressed in Genesis by The Spirit of God
moving upon the face of the waters’—and the reception of the Eucharist by the
mouth of man, the latter, symbolically identified with the Virgin, must be
pure, that is to say in a state of sanctifying grace
The body
of Christ—or His individual substance—proceeds from the Virgin,[36]
His Spirit is God, and by the same token that the body of Christ proceeds from
the Virgin, and that the Spirit of Christ is God, so the Divine Name proceeds
from the mouth of him that invokes, while the breath, which being of air comes
from the heavens and fills and vivifies the mouth, corresponds to the 6
Spirit which bloweth where it hsteth’. Finally, in. the same way that the
Eucharist is the support of the ‘Real Presence’, of the Shekinah of the
Holy of Holies of the Temple, so the Divine Name is the support of this same
‘Presence’! residing in the Holy of Holies of the heart.
NOTES
(1)
[See
p 179] This spiritual function of the body explains the sacredness which is
attributed to nudity m some non-rehgious traditional forms, notaWy m Hinduism,
the form which most nearly corresponds to the Primordial Tradition This sacred
aspect of nudity is indeed met with* if only exceptionally, m every traditional
form, whether m the symbolism itself or m the case of isolated spiritual personages•
we need only recall the nudity of the
crucified Christ, which is far from being without significance, or that
attributed by Christian iconography to Saint Mary the Egyptian and sometimes
to Saint Mary Magdalene In a certain sense there exists a sort of symbolic
opposition between the face and the body the face represents m that case the
individual and the mental faculty, while the body corresponds to the species
and the Intellect, consequently the denuding of the body is capable of
manifesting outwardly a penetration or 'transfiguration5 of the
body by the Intellect, and therefore a re-mtegration of the flesh into the
state of primordial 'innocence5. In another respect the denuding of
the body represents the spiritual exteriorization (the jalwah
of Sufism) of what m the ordinary or 'hardened5 man is inward and
hidden The body, having become a sanctuary of the 'Real Presence’, thereby
becomes sacred and 'radiates’m its turn and for the spiritual man who affirms
this corporeal 'glory’ this also signifies the rupture of a profane or social
bondage and the rejection of the artifices of the mind and so of individual
limitations. On the other hand nudity—serving thus as a support of
contemplation- may also express love towards the Creator whose Presence man
feels m his consecrated flesh, which implies as a consequence the abolition of
the artificial and specifically human limits—represented by clothing—which
separate man from the rest of Creation The naked body has not only an
'innocent’ or 'child-hke’ aspect, due to the fact that it is the work and image
of the Creator and m this respect 'good’ and ‘pure’ like the primordial
Creation itself, but it also possesses an aspect of 'nobility’—one might almost
say of ‘love’—because it reflects God’s beauty by its own, or m other words,
because it manifests the Divine Beatitude and Goodness, which preside over the
Divine Act of Creation. Lastly the body possesses also an aspect of‘serenity’
or ‘reality’, since it affirms 'that which really is’, that is to say, the
naked Truth, unique and formless, unobscured by the veils of arbitrary human
thought To say that the body symbolizes spiritual realities and even Divine
Aspects—the former necessarKy having a reference to the latter—amounts to
saying that it really ‘is’ these realities and Aspects on its own plane of
existence, and m consequence that the positive aspects of the body are
metaphysically more real than its aspects of impurity and ‘flesh’, and it is
precisely this knowledge that sacred nudity affirms Finally it may be added
that the aspects of ‘innocence’, ‘nobility’ and ‘serenity’ refer respectively
to the symbolism of the nudity of the new-born child, that of the body exalted
m love and that of the corpse ‘m the hands of him that washes the dead’.
(2)
[See
p 182 ] The Psalms contain a number of references to the invocation of the Name
of God T call on the Lord with my voice, and He hears me from His holy mountain
* ‘But I, I have called on the Name of the Lord Lord, save my soul’5
‘The Lord is near to all who call on Him, who call on Him from their hearts 5
Two passages also contain a reference to the Eucharistic mode of invocation
‘Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it5 ‘Who satisfieth thy mouth
with good things, so that thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s5 So
also Isaiah ‘Fear not for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name
thou art mine.’ ‘Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while
he is near ’ And so Solomon in the Book of Wisdom ‘I called upon God, and the
spirit of wisdom came to me ’
The verse from the Prophet Joel quoted above
situates the mcan- tatdry rite within the framework of a combination of
conditions which are those obtaining at the end of the Dark Age (the Hindu Kalt-yugd),
but which also characterize, when considering the four ages taken together (the
Maha-yuga),
the Dark Age as a whole Now according to the Vishnu-Dharma-Uttara
‘that which is obtained by meditation m the age of Knta,
by sacrifice m the age of Treta,
by devotion m the age of Dwapara,
is obtained m the Kali
age by celebrating Keshav a' (Vishnu)
‘The repetition of His Name, Oh Maitreya, is
for faults the equivalent of fire for metals 5 ‘Water suffices to
put out fire, the sunrise to disperse the darkness, m the Kali
age the repetition of the Name oiHan (Vishnu)
suffices to destroy all errors.’ Again, the Manava-Dharma-Shastra
says ‘There is no doubt that a Brahmin obtains Beatitude by invocation only ’
Here are some analogous Buddhist texts Tn the present age, which belongs to the
fourth half-millenium after Buddha,
what we have to do is to repent of our transgressions, cultivate the virtues
and pronounce the Name of Buddha.
Is it not said that to think of the Buddha
Amitabha and to pronounce His Name purifies us
of all transgressions committed by us m all our fives during eighty thousand
million kalpas^
‘The faithful one (the initiated) must utter without interruption (St Paul says
‘Pray**without ceasing’) the Name of Buddha
with one sole thought, leaving no room m his mind for anthmg else, and he is
then sure to be re-born in the presence of Buddha,
(Tao-Ch’o, a Chinese Master). ‘Because beings endowed with sensible faculties
meet many obstacles in their road, and the world m which they five is full of
subtle temptations because (m the ‘present age’ or ‘latter days’, and above all
as the end of this epoch is approached) their thoughts are too perplexed, their
intelligence too clumsy and their minds too distraught. . . . Taking pity on
them, Buddha
counsels them to concentrate on the recitation of His Name, for when it is
practised without interruption the faithful one is certain to be re-born in
the Land of Amido?
(Shan-Tao, a Chinese Master) Tor one who is absorbed in the Name of Buddha,
which is above time, there is a rebirth which knows neither beginning nor end.’
‘There is only the Name of Buddha and
outside it exists neither he who utters it nor he to whom it is uttered. There
is only the Name of Buddha
and outside it-there is no rebirth. All things that exist are virtues included
m the body of the Name of Buddha
itself . It is better to be possessed by the Name than to possess the Name All
things are of one spirit, but this Spirit is not manifested by Itself The eye
cannot see itself. . . but hold a mirror in front of you and the eye will be
able to see itself, such is the virtue of the mirror. And the mirror is one that
each one of us possesses and which is called the great mirror of illumination,
it is the Name already realized by all the Buddhas'
(Ippen, a Japahese Master see Daisetz Tei taro Suzuki Essays
in Zen Buddhism). Regarding the Hindu
jap a,
and indeed invocation m general, there are some instructive observations in the
teaching of Shn Ramakrishna
The following is a selection of quotations from
the numerous verses of the Qpran referring to invocation ‘Mention Me, and I
will mention you 5 ‘To Allah
belong the most beautiful Names call on*Him by them1’ ‘Oh Believers1
when you are face to face with an armed troop, be resolute and repeat without
ceasing the name of Allah
that you may prosper? ‘Allah
leads to Himself all those who turn to Him, who believe m Him and those hearts
are assured m the invocation of Allah,
is it not by the invocation of Allah
that hearts are assured?9 ‘Who speaks a better word than he who
calls on Allah?'
‘Your Lord has said Call Me and I will answer you.9 ‘It is certain
that the invocation of Allah
is of all things the greatest?
We will also quote the following ahadith
of the Prophet ‘Whenever men gather together to invoke Allah,
they are surrounded by Angels, the Divine Favour envelops them, and Peace (Sakinah)
descends upon them, and Allah
remembers them m His assembly 9 ‘There is a means of polishing all
things whereby rust may be removed, that which polishes the heart is the
invocation of Allah
and there is Ho act which removes the punishment of Allah
further from you than this invocation? The Companions said Is not the battle
against unbelievers equal to it?9 The Prophet replied. ‘No, not even
if you fight on until your sword is shattered?
* Thus
nether lack of understanding on the part of the religious authority concerned,
nor even a certain basis of truth in the accusations brought by it, can excuse
the iniquity of the proceedings instituted against the Sufi El- Hallaj, any
more than the incomprehension of the Jews can excuse the iniquity of their
proceedings against Christ Another example, which had grave consequences for
Western Christianity, is afforded by the destruction of the Templars, even
admitting that there were certain justifiable grounds of complaint against
them, as some persons erroneously maintain, can the utterly ignoble character
of the trial be justified, and is it not a sure proof that the charges brought
against them were founded on nothing more than the shameful personal and
political motives of the person whom Dante calls tl nuovo Pilato st crudelP
In a
similar connection, one may ask why so much stupidity and bad faith
27
* This
metaphysical realization, which integrates man m his Divine Prototype, so that
one may say of the being possessmg this supreme ‘state’ that ‘he is not
created’ (Es-Sufi lamyukhlaq), is hardly within anybody’s reach m our
cyclic period, if we speak of it nevertheless, it is solely out of regard for
doctrinal truth, for without the idea of the ‘God-Man’, esotericism would be
deprived of an aspect of its very essence
* St
Gregory Palamas refers also, and for preference, to the authority of St.
Athanasius of Alexandria, St. Basil the Great, St Gregory the Theologian, St
Cyril of Alexandria, St Maximus the Confessor, St John Dama- scenus, St
Macarius of Egypt, St. Diadochus and St John Climacus We have cited these names
m order to underline the fact that Hesychasm, which
[1] In a treatise directed against rationalist philosophy, SLGhazzali
speaks of certain blind men who, not having even a theoretical knowledge of an
elephant, came across this animal one day and started to feel the different
parts of its body, as a result each man represented the animal to himself
according to the limb which he touched for the first, who touched a foot, the
elephant resembled a column, whereas for the second, who touched one of the
tusks, it resembled a stake, and so on By this parable El-Ghazz^li seeks to
show the error involved m trying to enclose the universal within a fragmentary
notion of it, or within isolated and exclusive ‘aspects’ or ‘points of view’
Shn Ramakrishna also uses this parable to demonstrate the inadequacy of
dogmatic exclusiveness m its negative aspect The same idea could however be
expressed by means of an even more adequate example faced with any object, some
might say that it ‘is’ a certain shape, while others- might say that it ‘is’
such and such a material, others again might maintain that it ‘is’ such and
such a number or such and such a weight, and so forth
[2] This recalls the denunciation uttered by Christ ‘Woe unto you,
lawyers’ for ye have taken away the key of knowledge ye entered not in
yourselves, and them that were entering in, ye hindered ’ (St Luke xi 52 )
25
are to be found m
religious polemics, even amongst men who are otherwise free from such failings,
this is a sure sign that the majority of these polemics are tainted with the
‘sin against the Holy Ghost’ No blame can be attached to a person for attacking
a foreign Tradition in the name of his own belief, if it is done through
ignorance purely and simply, when, however, this is not the case, the person
will be guilty of blasphemy, since, by outraging the Divine Truth m an alien
form, he is merely profiting by an opportunity to offend God without having to
trouble his own conscience This is the real explanation of the gross and impure
zeal displayed by those who, m the name of their religious convictions, devote
their lives to making sacred things appear odious, a task they can only
accomplish by contemptible methods
[4] Certain passages from the New Testament indicate that for the
Christian Tradition the ‘world’ is identified with the Roman Empire, which
represented the providential sphere of expansion and life for Christian
civilization Thus St Luke wrote—or rather the Holy Ghost made St Luke
write—that ‘m those days there went out a decree from Caesar Augustus that all
the world should be taxed* (a7roypa</>€a9cu Tracrav oikov[L€vt]v, ut describeretur unwersus or bis), to
which Dante made allusion in his treatise on the Monarchy when he spoke of the
‘census of the human race* (tn tlla stngulari generis humani descrtpitone).
Elsewhere in the same treatise we find the following ‘By these words, we may
clearly understand that universal jurisdiction over the world belonged to the
Romans’, and also ‘I therefore affirm that the Roman people . has acquired
dominion over all mortals 9
[5] See note on p 78
* On the subject of£
Non-Being’, an expression borrowed from the Taoist doctnne, see Les &ats
multiples de Vetre by Rene Guenon
f It is common
knowledge that certain passages from Eckhart’s works which went beyond the
theological point of view and were therefore outside the competence of the
religious authority as such, were condemned by this 53
authority If this verdict was nevertheless
justifiable on grounds of expediency, it was certainly not so m its form, and
by a curious repercussion John XXII, who had issued the Bull, was m his turn
obliged to retract an opinion which he had preached and saw his authority
shaken Eckhart only retracted in a purely pnncipial manner, through simple obedience
and before even knowing the Papal decision, consequently his disciples were
not disturbed by his retraction any more than they were by the Bull itself We
may add that one of them, Blessed Henry Suso, had a vision after Eckhart’s
death of the ‘Blessed Master, deified in God m a superabundant magnificence’
[7] The Sufi Yahya Mu’adh Er-Razi said that ‘Paradise is the prison of
the initiate as the world is the prison of the believer’, in other words,
universal manifestation (el-khalq, or the Hindu samsara),
including its beatific Centre (Es-Samawat or the Brahma Loka) is
metaphysically an (apparent) limitation (of the non-manifested Reality Allah,
Brahma), just as formal manifestation is a limitation (of the supra-formal,
but still manifested, Reality Es-Samawat, Brahma-Loka) from an
individual or religious point of view However, such a formulation is
exceptional, esotericism is m general ‘implicit’ and not ‘explicit’, finding
its normal expression through the medium of the Scriptural symbols, thus, to take
Sufism as an example, the word ‘Paradise’ adopted from the Qpranic terminology,
is employed to denote states, such as the ‘Paradise of the Essence’ (Jannat
Edh-Dhdt), which are situated beyond every cosmic reality and, for still
stronger reasons, beyond every individual determination If, therefore, a Sufi
refers to ‘Paradise’ as the prison of the initiate, he is merely considering it
from the ordinary and cosmic point of view, which is that of the religious
perspective, as he is obliged to do when he wishes to show the essential
difference between the ‘individual’ and ‘universal’ or ‘cosmic’ and
‘metacosmic’ ways It must therefore never *oe forgotten that the ‘Kingdom of
Heaven’ of the Gospels and the ‘Paradise’ (Jannah) of the Qpran, do not
only Represent conditioned states, but also, and simultaneously, aspects of
the Unconditioned State of which they are only the most direct cosmic
reflections
To return to the quotation from Yahya
Mu’adh Er-Razi, we find an analogous idea expressed in the condemned passages
from Meister Eckhart ‘Those who seek neither fortune, nor honours, nor
benefits, nor inward devotion, nor saintliness, nor recompense, nor the
Kingdom of Heaven, but have renounced all, even that which is their own, it is
m these men that God is glorified.’ This sentence, like that of Er-Razi,
expresses the metaphysical negation of the individuality in the realization of
the Supreme Identity
[8] Pantheism is the great resource of all those who want to brush
aside esotericism with the minimum of inconvenience and who, for example,
imagine that they can understand a given metaphysical or initiatory text
because they know the grammar of the language m which it is written What can
one say of all those treatises which attempt to make the traditional doctrines
a subject of profane study, as if there were no knowledge which was not
accessible to anybody and everybody and as if it were sufficient to have been
to school to be able to understand the most venerable wisdom better than the
sages understood it themselves? For it is assumed by ‘specialists’ and
'critics’ that there is nothing which is beyond their powers, such an attitude
resembles that of children who, havmg found books intended for adults, judge
them according to their ignorance, caprice or laziness
[9] Thus, the Qpran affirms that ‘Solomon was not impious’ (jpr
‘heretical’ ma kafara Suleyman) (sural El-Baqarah, 102) and exalts him m
these words ‘How excellent a servant was Solomon1 Verily, he was
always (in spirit) turned towards Allah (the commentators add Glorifying
Him and praising Him without ceasing’) (surat Sad, 30) Nevertheless, the
Qpran alludes to an ordeal imposed on Solomon by God, then to a prayer of
repentance uttered by the Prophet-King and lastly to the Divine hearing of this
prayer (ibid , 34-6) The commentary on this enigmatic passage accords
symbolically with the narrative m the Book of Kings, since it records that one
of Solomon’s wives, without his knowledge and in his own palace, adored an
idol, Solomon lost his seal and, with it, his kingdom for several days, then
found the seal again and recovered his kingdom, he then prayed to God to pardon
him and obtained from Him a greater and more marvellous power than he had
before
Another example
of the helplessness of the human mind
when left to its own resources is the 'problem’ of 'predestination’.
This idea of predestination is simply an expression, m the
language of human ignorance, of the Divine Knowledge which
in its perfect simultaneity embraces all possibilities without any
restriction. In other words, if God is omniscient, He knows
'future’ events, or rather events which appear thus to beings
limited by time; if God did not know these events, He would
68
[11] This word ‘mystic’, which originally had the same meaning as the
word ‘initiatory* and which still has this meaning, in principle, m the Eastern
Church, is now only used m the theological language of the Latin Church to
denote a properly religious, or individual, realization, it is for this reason
that we prefer only to use the word to denote a realization which remains
within the limits of exotericism Since such a realization seems to exist, in
principle at least, only within Christianity, and incidentally perhaps m later
Judaism also, the words mystic and mysticism only signify for us a sort of
spiritual individualism, thus a purely occidental mode of spirituality It
remains true that many authors use these words m a very general sense and
simply to indicate, without wishing to specify any particular modes whose
existence they are moreover unaware of, an inward, personal and direct contact
between man and God
[12] An Upanishad says that ‘man, even though he has committed
every transgression, will traverse them all in the vessel of Knowledge* In the
same sense Solomon said ‘Wisdom guarded to the end the first formed father of
the world, that was created alone, and delivered him out of his own transgression,
and gave him strength to get dominion over all things ’ (Wisdom, x 2 ) In the
same connection we also remember having heard an Arab Dervish say, ‘It is not I
who have left the world, it is the world which has left me’ (by virtue of my
Knowledge)
[13] In the same way, the hostility of the representatives of exotencism
for all that hes beyond their comprehension results m an increasingly ‘massive’
exotericism which cannot but suffer from ‘rifts’, but the ‘spiritual
porousness’ of Tradition—that is to say the immanence in the ‘substance’ of
exotencism of a transcendent ‘dimension’ which makes up for its
‘massiveness,’—this state of ‘porousness’ having been lost, the above-mentioned
‘rifts’ could only be produced from below, which is the replacement of the
masters of medieval esotericism by the protagonists of modem unbelief
j* The icon-pamters were monks who, before
setting to work, prepared themselves by fasting, prayer, confession and
communion, it even happened that the colours were mixed with holy water and the
dust from relics, as would not have been possible had the icon not possessed a
really sacramental character.
[14] There has even been an ‘untouchable’m the South of India who was an
Avatara of Shiva, namely the great spiritual master Tiruvalluvar,
the ‘Divine’, whose memory is still venerated in Tamil countries, and who has
left an inspired book, the Kurai
The equivalent of the
Hindu conception of Sandtana-Dharma is to be found in certain passages
of the Qoran which state that there are no people to whom God has not sent a
Prophet, the exoteric induction according to which all other peoples have
rejected or forgotten their own particular Revelation has no foundation in the
Qpran itself,
105
on this earth, but all these
considerations are relatively insignificant in view of the metaphysical
impossibility of reincarnation Even admitting that a great Hindu saint might
adopt a hterahst interpretation of the Scriptures in relation to cosmological
question such as transmigration, that still would prove nothing against his
spirituality, since it is possible to conceive of a knowledge which is quite
detached from purely cosmological realities, and which consists of an
exclusively synthetic and ‘inward’ vision of the Divine Reality The same would
not apply in the case of a person whose vocation was to expound or comment on a
specifically cosmological doctrine, but by reason of the spiritual laws which
govern our times, such a vocation could hardly arise now within the framework
of a particular Tradition
[16] Islam is the last Revelation of the present cycle of terrestrial
humanity, just as Hinduism represents the Primordial Tradition, though without identifying
itself with it purely and simply, being m fact merely its most direct branch,
consequently between these two traditional forms there is a cyclic or cosmic
relationship which, as such, is in no way fortuitous
[17] We wish to state clearly that if we make use of specific examples
instead of keeping to principles and generalities, this is never with the
intention of convincing opponents whose minds are already made up, but simply
to enable those who wish to understand to get a glimpse of certain aspects of
reality, it is for the latter alone that we are writing, and we decline to
enter into polemics which would interest neither our eventual contradictors nor
ourselves It must be added that we have not touched on the facts quoted by way
of example for the sake of historical interest, for these facts do not matter
in themselves, but solely in so far as they assist in the understanding of transcendent
truths, which for their part are never dependent on facts.
[18] The perspective we have just outlined brings to mind Joachim de
Flora, who attributed to each Person of the Trinity a predominant position in
relation to a certain part of the traditional cycle of the Christian
perspective the Father dominated the Old Law, the son the New Law, and the Holy
Ghost the last phase of the Christian cycle which began with the new monastic
orders founded by St. Francis and St Dominic The ‘asymmetry’ of these
correspondences will at once be apparent’ the author of this theory must have
been ignorant (whether such ignorance was actual or professed) of the existence
of Islam, which according to Islamic dogma actually corresponds to this reign
of Paraclete, but it is nevertheless true that the period which according to
Joachim de Flora was placed under the special influence of the Holy Ghost did
see a renewal of spirituality m the West
[19] It is expressly said in that Islamic credo the Fikh
el-akbar of Abu Hamfa that Allah is unique, not in the sense of
number, but m the sense that He is without associate.
[20] A block, image of Unity Unity is simple and consequently
indivisible According to an observation of a former highly placed English
official in Egypt ‘Islam cannot be reformed, a reformed Islam would no longer
be Islam, it would be something else.’
[21] ‘If greatness of design, economy of means and immensity of
achievement are the three measures of the genius of man, who will dare, on the
human plane, to compare any of the great men of modern history with Mahomet?
The most famous of them have done no more than stir up arms, laws and empires,
when they have founded anything, they have founded only material powers which
often have crumbled before them Mahomet stirred up armies, legislatures,
empires, peoples, dynasties, millions of men over a third of the inhabited
globe, but further, he stirred up ideas, beliefs and souls Upon a book, each
letter of which has become law, he has founded a spiritual nation- lity which
embraces peoples of every language and every race, and as the indelible
chai^cteristic of this Moslem nationality he has impressed upon it hatred of
false gods and love of the one and immaterial God * (Lamartine, Histoire de
la Turqme)
‘The Arab conquest, which
flooded simultaneously both Europe and Asia, is without precedent, the rapidity
of its successes can only be compared with the rapidity of the establishment of
the Mongol Empires of Attila, Genghis Khan or Tamerlane But these were as
ephemeral as the Islamic conquest was durable This religion still has followers
to-day m almost all the countries where it was imposed under the first Caliphs
The lightning speed of its diffusion is truly miraculous when compared with
the slow progress of Christianity ’ (H Pirenne, Mahomet et Charlemagne)
‘Force had no part in the
propagation of the Qoran, for the Arabs always left those they conquered free
to keep their religion If Christian peoples became converted to the religion of
their vanquishers, it was because the new conquerors showed themselves juster
than their former masters and because their religion was of a greater simplicity
than that taught to them up to that moment Far from being imposed by force, the
Qoran was spread only by persuasion Persuasion alone could induce peoples who
conquered the Arabs at a later date, such as the Turks and the Mongols, to
adopt it In India, where the Arabs m reality but passed through, the Qpran is
so widely diffused that it can count to-day (1884) more than fifty million
adherents Their number increases each day The diffusion of the Qpran in China
has been no less wide Although the Arabs have never conquered the smallest part
of the Heavenly Empire, there exists therem to-day a Moslem population of more
then twenty millions ’ (G le Bon, La Civilisation des Arabes)
[22] Polygamy was necessary for the peoples of the Middle East—who are
warrior peoples—to ensure that all the women should be provided for notwithstanding
the killing off of the men in the wars, a further reason is the high mortality
among infants, which made polygamy virtually necessary for the preservation of
the race As for divorce, it was, and is, made necessary by the inevitable
separation of the sexes, which results m the bride and bridegroom not knowing
one another, or hardly knowing one another, before marriage, this separation is
itself made necessary by the sensual temperament of the Arabs and of southern
peoples in general What we have just said explains the wearing of the veil by
Moslem women and also the pardah of high-caste Hindu women The fact that
the veil is only worn in the latest traditional form, namely Islam, and that
the jWt&zA is a comparatively recent introduction into Hinduism, shows that
the need for these measures arises out of conditions that are particular to the
end of the ‘Iron Age’ It is owing to the existence of these same conditions
that women have been excluded from certain Brahmanic rites to which they
formerly had access
W
hat, for want of a better term, we have been obliged
to call ‘Christian exotencism’ is not, m its origin and structure, strictly
analogous to the Jewish and Islamic exotencisms; for whereas the exoteric side
of the two latter Traditions was instituted as such from the very beginning, m
the sense that it formed part of the Revelation and was clearly distinguishable
from its esoteric aspect, what we now know as Christian exotencism hardly
figured as such m the Christian Revelation except m a purely incidental manner.
It is true that in some of the oldest New Testament texts, particularly those
of Saint Paul, there are suggestions of a point of view that may be termed
religious in the proper sense of the word, were it only by reason of the
employment of a religious symbolism. Such is the case, for example, when the
principal hierarchic connection existing between esotericism and exotencism is
represented in the guise of a sort of historical relationship between the New
Covenant and the Old, the former being identified with the ‘spirit that giveth
life’, and the latter with the ‘letter that killeth’* a comparison which leaves
out of account
* The interpretation of
these words m an exoteric sense is really an act of suicide, for they are bound
inevitably to turn against the exotencism which has annexed them. The truth of
this was demonstrated by the Reformation, which eagerly seized upon the phrase
m question (2 Cor 111. 6) in order to
144
make of it one of its chief
weapons, thus usurping the place which normally should belong to esotericism,
the earlier denial of the latter on the occasion of the destruction of the
Order of the Temple was inevitably destined to lead to a replacement ‘from
below’, that is to say to heresy
[24] Christianity inherited the specifically religious point of view
from Judaism, the form of which coincides with the origin of this point of
view, it is almost superfluous to stress the fact that its presence m primitive
Christianity in no wise invalidates the initiatory essence of the latter.
‘There exist’ —says Origen—‘diverse forms of the Word under which It reveals
Itself to Its disciples, <!bnformmg Itself to the degree of light of each
one, according to the degree of their progress in saintliness’ (Contra Cels
iv 16)
| Thus, the religious doctrines deny the
transmigration of the soul and consequently the existence of an immortal soul
in animals, and they also deny the total cyclic dissolution which the Hindus
call maha-pralaya, a dissolution which implies the annihilation of the
entire Creation (samsdrd) These truths are in no wise indispensable for
salvation and even involve certain dangers for the mentalities to which the
religious doctrines are addressed, m other words, an exotencism is always
obliged to pass over in silence any esoteric elements which are incompatible
with its own dogmatic form, or even to deny them
However, m order to forestall possible objections to the examples
just K 145
given, two reservations require to be made In
the first place, with regard to the immortality of the soul as applied to
animals, it should be said that the religious denial is justified in the sense
that a being cannot m fact attain immortality while bound to the animal state,
since the latter? like the vegetable and mineral states, is ‘peripheral’, and
immortality and deliverance can only be attained from the starting point of a
‘central’ state such as the human one It will be seen from this example that a
religious negation which is dogmatic m character is never entirely senseless In
the second place, with regard to the refusal to admit the Mahd-pralaya,
it should be added that this negation is not strictly dogmatic and that the
total cyclic dissolution, which completes a ‘life of Brahma', is clearly
attested by scriptural passages such as the following Tor verily I say unto
you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass
from the law, till all be fulfilled (Matt v 18 ) ‘They shall remain there (khzdltdn)
for as long as the heavens and the earth endure, unless thy Lord willeth
otherwise? (Qpran, xi 107).
[25] In the same order of ideas, we may quote the following words of
Saint Augustine ‘That which to-day is called Christian religion existed among
the Ancients and has never ceased to exist from the origin of the human race
until the time when Christ Himself came and men began to call Christian the
true religion which already existed beforehand ’ {Retract I, xiu 3) This
passage has been commented upon as follows by the Abbe P-J Jallabert in his
book Le Catholicisme avant Jesus-Christ eThe Catholic
religion is but a continuation of the primitive religion restored and
generously enriched by him who knew its work from the beginning This explains
why St Paul the Apostle did not claim to be superior to the Gentiles save in
his knowledge of Jesus crucified In fact, all the Gentiles needed to acquire
was the knowledge of the Incarnation and the Redemption considered as an
accomplished fact, for they had already received the deposit of all the
remaining truths. It is well to consider that this Divine revelation, which
idolatry had rendered unrecognizable, had nevertheless been preserved m its
purity and perhaps in all its perfection m the mysteries of Eleusis, Lemnos and
Samothrace ’ This ‘knowledge of the Incarnation and the Redemption’ implies
before all else a knowledge of the renewal effected by Christ of a means of
grace which in itself is eternal, like the Law which Christ came to fulfil but
not to destroy. This means of grace is essentially always the same and the only
means that exists, however its modes may vary in accordance with the different
ethnical and cultural environments to which it reveals itself, the Eucharist is
a universal reality like Christ Himself
[26] The most general example of this ‘confusion’ which might also be
called a ‘fluctuation’ is the mingling in the Scriptures of the New Testament
of the two degrees of inspiration which Hindus denote respectively by the terms
Shruti and Smnti, and Moslems by the terms Nafath Er-Ruh
and ilqa Er- Rahmamyah the latter expression, like the word Smriti,
denotes a derived or secondary inspiration, while the first expression, like
the word Shruti^ refers to Revelation properly so-called, that is to
say, to the divine Word in a direct sense. In the Epistles, this mingling even
appears explicitly on several occasions, the seventh chapter of the First
Epistle to the Corinthians is particularly instructive m this respect.
[27] This realization of the ‘non-ego’ explains the important part
played in Christian spirituality by ‘humility’; a similar part is played m
Islamic spirituality by ‘poverty’ (faqr) and in Hindu spirituality by
‘childhkeness’ (balya) , the symbolism of childhood in the teaching of
Christ will be recalled here
[28] We would like to quote the remainder of this passage, which is
taken from the last chapter of the book entitled That the practice of justice
is not wholly contained in this rule’ ‘What page is there of the Old or New
Testa-
171
ment, what Divinely authorized word therein,
that is not a sure rule for the conduct of man9 Again, what book of
the holy Catholic Fathers does not resolutely teach us the right road to attain
our Creator? Furthermore, what are the Discourses of the Fathers, their Institutions
and their lives (those of the Desert Fathers), and what is the rule of our
Father St Basil, if not a pattern for monks who live and obey as they ought,
and the authentic charters of the virtues9 For us who are lax, who
lead blameful lives and are full of negligence, herein is indeed cause to blush
with confusion Whoever then thou mayest be who pressest forward toward the
heavenly homeland, accomplish first, with the help of Christ, this poor outline
of a rule that we have traced, then at last, with the protection of God, wilt
thou reach those subhmer heights of doctrine and virtue the memory of which we
have just evoked *
[29] ‘Errors have sometimes gone so far that it has been impossible to
know what value to attribute to some of the revelations made to Saints Father
Lancicius, quoted by Benedict XIV (De Canon, I in. c LIII No 17) says 6
‘I could name several ecstatic women whom the Holy See has included m the
number of the Saints, I have read the revelations which they believed they had
received during ecstasy or thereafter They are strewn with hallucinations and
it is for this reason that their publication has been prohibited” * (Father Aug
Poulain Des Graces d’Oraison, Traite de Theologie Mystique)
f It might be thought that
the cult of suffering is not peculiar to mysticism, but to Christianity as
such, since it may be referred to the sufferings of Christ and the martyrs and
to the dolours of the Virgin That is certainly true, but these sacred sorrows
are clearly also capable of a symbolism and an application that is inward,
speculative and spiritual, as is proved by the perspective of the Greek Church
Let us consider the following significant feature, namely the almost
complete silence m the homilies of the Byzantine spiritual masters on the
subject of the historical Jesus, and the allegorical interpretation which m the
Alexandrian tradition is given to all Christ’s words . For the Greeks, the
Passion itself is never that of the Man Jesus.. It is associated with the
hypostasis of the Son wherein, by the prwilegium unitatis, divinity and
humanity are to be found in their entirety . One glance at the respective
iconographies is enough to convince us of the essential difference between East
and West In the
is too often looked upon as a
philosophico-mystical ‘curiosity’ of purely historical interest, has its roots
m Christianity as such, and that it is not merely a rather special development
of Christian spirituality, but its purest and deepest expression
[31] One may recall here the famous sentence from the Tao Te King
‘The name that can be named is not the Real Name ’
f One of the innumerable Divine ‘Energies’
is the Divine and Uncreated Light ‘God is called Light’, says St Gregory
Palamas, ‘not with reference to his ‘Aseity’, but with reference to his ‘Energy’.
According to St Macarius of Egypt, ‘the crowns and diadems which Christians
receive are uncreated’ (Sixth Homily), and according to St John
Damascenus, ‘The Light of the transfiguration is uncreated’ (Homily on the
Lord’s transfiguration) Deifying Grace is a mode of this Light, which has
many modalities and degrees, this Grace is therefore an illumination by the
‘Unmanifest’, made possible by the shedding—whether temporary or permanent— of
the ‘veils’ of manifestation which shroud the ‘heart’
[32] We may quote here the reply given by the Prophet Mohammed when he
was asked whether the Holy War was not as precious as the invocation of Allah*
‘No, not even if you fight on until your sword is shattered ’ According to
another hadith> the Prophet said on returning from a battle We have
returned from the lesser Holy War (El-Jihad el-asghar) to the greater
Holy War’ (El Jihad el-akbar)
Attention must be called to the extreme
importance Tzhich Moslem esotericism attaches to the practice of the virtues,
which are enumerated at length, with detailed commentaries, m many Sufic
treatises Each virtue is equivalent to the removal of a ‘veil’ (hijab)
which prevents the ray of Grace from reaching the soul, in other terms, every
virtue is an eye which sees Allah It can therefore be said—bearing in
mind that the most important thing is the permanent concentration of our whole
being on the Supreme Reality— that virtues such as ‘abstinence’ (zuhd),
‘confidence’ (tawakkul), ‘patience’ (subr), ‘sadness’ (huznE
‘fear* (khauf), ‘hope’ (raja), ‘gratitude’ (shukr), ‘sincerity’
(sidq) and ‘contentment* (ridha) are so many modes of concentration,
secondary and indirect m themselves, but in a greater or less measure
indispensable having regard to the constitution of the human soul.
[33] This 'silence’ is the exact equivalent of the Hindu and Buddhist nirvana
and the Sufic fana (both terms signifying 'extinction’), the
'poverty’ {faqr} in which ‘union’ (taivhtd} is achieved refers to
the same symbolism Regarding this real union—or this re-integration of the
finite m the Infinite—we may also mention the title of a book by St Gregory
Palamas ‘Witnesses of the Saints, showing that those who participate m Divine
Grace become, comformably with Grace itself, without origin and infinite 5
It would be impossible to express the ‘Supreme Identity’ more succinctly than
this We may also recall in this connection the following adage of Moslem
esotericism ‘The Sufi is not created’
| Hence the facile irony of those
‘antichrists’ who hasten to play the part, defined in the Gospels, of ‘swine’
and ‘dogs’
J St John Climacus, speaking of the
‘prayer of Jesus’, says that ‘it should be as one with thy breathing, and thou
shalt know the fruit of silence and of solitude’ ‘Blessed is he’, says St
Hesychius, ‘whose thought is merged m the invocation of the Name of Jesus and
who utters it continually m his heart, in the same way that the air is linked
to our bodies or the flame to a candle ’
We may recall here the importance which is
attached to the control of respiration {pranayama} in hatha-yoga
and other Oriental methods
181
[34] It may be noticed that the Qoran recognizes the rite of communion
and even indicates it as a spiritual means characteristic of Christ ‘ “Oh
Jesus, Son of Mary”, said the Apostles, “is thy Lord able to send down a
nourishment (md’idah, meaning both nourishment and knowledge) to us out
of Heaven?” He said “Fear Allah (by accomplishing what He requires of
you) if you are believers ” They said “We desire to eat of it that our hearts
(which are nourished on knowledge) may be assured and that we may know (in
tasting this knowledge) that thou hast indeed taught us the truth, and that we
may be witnesses thereof (to the world) ” Jesus the Son of Mary said “O God,
Our Lord {Allahummd) ’ Send down a nourishment for us out of Heaven that
it may be a perpetual blessing (i e a means of grace) to the first and the last
of us (that is to say, giving access to every spiritual degree), and a
revelation (ayah, a supernatural sign) of Thee (of Thy Reality or Essence),
and accord us our (spiritual) subsistence, for Thou art the best of Nourishers
(since Thy nourishment is none other than Thyself)” ’ (Qpran, surat-el-
Md'idah, 112-114) The ‘hearts’ which are ‘assured’ are also referred to m a
verse referring to invocation ‘Allah leads to Himself all those who turn
to Him, who believe on Him (who attribute all reality to Him and not to the
world) and whose hearts are assured (tatma’mnu qulubuhum) in the
invocation (dhikr “remembrance” or “mention”) of Allah, is it not
in the invocation of Allah that hearts are assured?’ (surat
Er-Rdad> 27 and 28)
[35] Besides the two natural functions of the mouth, speaking and
feeding, of which the sacred modalities are invocation and communion
respectively— the latter being found m other traditions m the form of ‘draughts
of immortality’ such as amnta, soma, haoma, nectar, ambrosia, the
‘living water’ of Christ—there is another natural function of the mouth,
secondary m relation to the two others, namely the kiss, which is related to
the symbolism of both speech and nutrition, and which refers in itself to the
spiritual symbolism of love and adoration
j* There are certain pratikas, or
Hindu sacred images, which represent Durga holding a human body between
her teeth, this refers not only to the return, destructive from the point of
view of manifestation, to the universal Essence, but also to re-integration by
Knowledge. Speaking quite generally, it may be said that in the natural order a
being is ‘eaten’ by the Divinity when he dies, and this has an important
bearing on initiatory death m which man is sacrificially ‘eaten* by God, that
is to say, extinguished in Him and assimilated to Him Christ is Word and
Sacrifice at one and the same time, in the same way that the Universe comprises
these two aspects
[36] This is so because the universal body of the Word, namely, the manifested
Universe, proceeds from the Universal Substance (Prakriti), of which the
Virgin is a human manifestation
| The central part that
will be played by invocation at the time of the re-establishment of the
Primordial Tradition by the Messiah (or Kalki~ Avatara) is expressed as
follows by the Prophet Zephaniah ‘For then will I turn to the people a pure
language that they may all call upon the name of the Lord, to serve Him with
one consent ’ (Zeph 111 9)
189